TEe 'Rover 
 own East
 
 "WELL, NOW THE TENT is FIXED, WE'LL HAVE SUPPER," 
 
 SAID DICK. 
 
 T)u Rovtr Boys Down East, frontispiece (.Page 130.)
 
 THE ROVER BOYS 
 DOWN EAST 
 
 OR 
 
 THE STRUGGLE FOR THE STANHOPE 
 FORTUNE 
 
 BY 
 
 ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 (Edward Stratemeyer) 
 
 AUTHOR OF THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL, THE 
 
 ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN, THE PUTNAM 
 
 HALL SERIES, ETC. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 (GROSSET & 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
 Made in the United Stales of America
 
 BOOKS BY ARTHUR M. 
 
 (Edward Stratemeyer) 
 
 THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR 
 
 THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES 
 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS 
 THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION 
 THE PUTNAM HALL ENCAMPMENT 
 THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY 
 
 12100. doth. Illustrated. 
 
 GROSSET & DUKLAP, Publishers, New York 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1911, BY 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER, 
 
 The Rover Boys Down Eos'
 
 StacR 
 Annex; 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 MY DDAR BOYS: This is a complete story in 
 itself, but forms the fifteenth volume of the 
 "Rover Boys Series for Young Americans." 
 
 Twelve years ago the line was started with the 
 publication of the first three stories, "The Rover 
 Boys at School," "On the Ocean," and "In the 
 Jungle." I earnestly hoped that the young peo 
 ple would like the tales, but never did I antici 
 pate the tremendously enthusiastic welcome 
 which was given to the volumes from the start, 
 nor the steady sale, ever increasing, which has 
 been accorded the series up to the present time. 
 The publication of the first three books immedi 
 ately called for a fourth, "The Rover Boys Out 
 West," and then followed yearly "On the Great 
 Lakes," "In Camp," "On Land and Sea," "On 
 the River," "On the Plains," "In Southern 
 Waters," "On the Farm," "On Treasure Isle,' ; 
 and then "At College," where we last left our. 
 heroes. 
 
 Dick, Torn and Sam are older than when we 
 
 207653-4
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 first made their acquaintance and told how they 
 went to Putnam HalL They are now college 
 boys, attending a w^ll-known institution of learn 
 ing in the middle-west But though older, they 
 are as lively as ever, and Tom, at least, is just as 
 full of fun. They have a great struggle to save 
 the Stanhope fortune, and have to work hard 
 to get the best of several enemies. They take a 
 long journey Down East, and their adventures 
 are both mysterious and exciting. 
 
 Again I take this opportunity to thank my 
 friends, both young and old, for all the nice 
 things they have said about my books. I am 
 more than sorry that I cannot answer all the let 
 ters that pour in upon me from everywhere prais 
 ing the stories. I earnestly hope the present vol 
 ume will please all my readers and do them some 
 good. 
 
 Affectionately and sincerely yours, 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PJIGE 
 
 I. A GAME OF BASEBALL i 
 
 IL THE FIRE ON THE STEAMER 13 
 
 III. COLLEGE BOYS TO THE RESCUE 23 
 
 IV. WHAT FLOCKLEY HAD TO TELL 33 
 
 V. A CELEBRATION ON THE CAMPUS 43 
 
 VI. GOOD-BYE TO BRILL 53 
 
 VII. DREAMS OF YOUTH 63 
 
 VIII. HOME ONCE MORE 73 
 
 IX. PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH OF JULY... 84 
 
 X. WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF 04 
 
 XL A DAY TO REMEMBER 105 
 
 XII. OFF FOR CAMP 115 
 
 XIII. HANS MUELLER'S QUEER CATCH 125 
 
 XIV. THE HAPPENINGS OF A NIGHT 135 
 
 XV. STRANGE NEWS 145 
 
 XVL SOMETHING OF A CLUE 155 
 
 XVII. DAN BAXTER'S REVELATION 165 
 
 XVIII. A FORTUNE AND A LADY DISAPPEAR 175 
 
 XIX. ON THE WAY TO BOSTON 185 
 
 XX. AN ADVENTURE IN BOSTON 195 
 
 XXI. FROM ONE CLUE TO ANOTHER 205 
 
 XXII. A CHASE UP THE COAST 215
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XXin. ABOARD THE "MARY DELAWAY" 223 
 
 XXIV. Our ON CASCO BAY 231 
 
 XXV. ON CHESOQUE ISLAND. . . . 238 
 
 XXVI. A TALK OF IMPORTANCE 246 
 
 XXVII. WHAT HAPPENED IN THE CAVE 254 
 
 iXX VIII. AT THE BOTTOM OF THE POOL 262 
 
 XXIX. A MINUTE TOO LATE 270 
 
 XXX. BACK HOME CONCLUSION 27?
 
 THE ROVER ROYS DOWN EAST 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 A GAME OF BASEBAI,!, 
 
 "HURRAH ! that's the way to do it !" 
 
 "Now, then, Tom, see if you can't bring DicS 
 home!" 
 
 "Give him a swift one, Frank! Don't let him 
 hit it !" crkd Sam Rover, merrily. 
 
 "I'll knock it down into the river!" retorted 
 Tom Rover, as he caught up a bat and walked 
 to the home plate. 
 
 "I'm waiting for you, Tom!" sang out Dick 
 Rover, who had just reached second base on a 
 beautiful drive to right field. "Come now, it's 
 time we tied the score." 
 
 "Everybody in the game!" yelled Stanley 
 Browne, who was in the coacher's box. "Here 
 is where we do 'em up!" 
 
 "Get ready to run, Dick !" came from Songbird 
 i
 
 2 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Powell. "Tom is going to land it on the other 
 side of the river." 
 
 "If he does that I'll walk home," answered 
 Dick, with a grin. 
 
 "Now then, here is where Tom misses !" called 
 out Sam, who was behind the bat, and hfe 
 thumped his fist in his catcher's mitt. "Give him a 
 double-ender curve, Frank." 
 
 "Oh, I'll give him a regular corkscrew curl," 
 retorted Frank Holden, who occupied the pitch 
 er's box. "Tom, prepare to die!" And he drew 
 back to pitch the ball. 
 
 Eighteen of the students of Brill College 
 were having a game of baseball on the athletic 
 field of that institution of learning. The regular 
 season for baseball was at an end, and the youths 
 had fixed up their nines to suit themselves, with 
 Dick Rover as captain of one side and Frank 
 Holden as captain on the other. On Dick's side 
 were his brother Tom, and a number of their 
 dimms, while Sam was doing the catching for 
 Frank. 
 
 > It was only a friendly contest and all of the 
 
 students were in the best of spirits. The main 
 
 examinations for the term were practically over, 
 
 and in a few days more the students were to 
 
 scatter for the summer vacation. 
 
 It was the ending of the fourth inning and the
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 3 
 
 score stood 6 to 4 in favor of Frank Holden's 
 nine. If Tom should manage to bring both Dick 
 and himself in it would tie the score. But Tom 
 was not known for his home-run qualities. 
 
 Frank Holden made a signal to Sam and then 
 sent in a low, swift ball. Tom made a swing at 
 it. But he was too slow. 
 
 "Strike one !" sang out Will Faley, the umpire. 
 "Try it some more, Tom." 
 
 Again the ball came in and this time Tom 
 struck at it with all his might. 
 
 Crack ! The ashen stick met the horsehide and 
 the ball went whizzing off to the right of the 
 home plate, in the direction of a number of stu 
 dents who were crossing the grounds. 
 
 "Foul!" sang out the umpire, as the sphere 
 curved through the air. 
 
 "You can't get it, Sam!" called out Max 
 Spangler. "It's too far off already!" 
 
 "Look out, you fellows!" yelled Frank, from 
 the pitcher's box. "If you don't " 
 
 Before he could finish the crowd walking across 
 the grounds looked up and commenced to scatter, 
 to give Sam a chance to catch the ball, which had 
 gone quite high in the air. But before the young 
 est Rover could reach the sphere down it came 
 straight on the fancy straw hat of a dudish youth ? 
 crushing the article over its wearer's head.
 
 ^ THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 'Whoop ! there's a strike for you, Tom !" mur 
 mured Dick. 
 
 "Do you call that knocking the ball over the 
 river?" demanded Songbird, dryly. 
 
 "Here's a case where a straw shows how the 
 ball blows," misquoted Stanley Browne. 
 
 "Hi! hi! what do you mean by smashing my 
 hat !" roared Dudd Flockley, the student who had 
 been thus assaulted, "Who did this, I demand 
 to know?" 
 
 "I knocked the ball but I didn't aim for your 
 hat," answered Tom. And as Dudd Flockley 
 held up the damaged hat he could not help but 
 grin. 
 
 "You did it on purpose, Tom Rover !** growled 
 the dudish student "You needn't deny it!" 
 
 "Nonsense, Dudd!" put in Stanley. "He 
 wanted to make a home run he wasn't aiming 
 at your hat at all." 
 
 "I know better!" answered the other student, 
 bitterly. "Say, Tom Rover, it's up to you to buy 
 me a new hat," he added. 
 
 "All right, if that's the way you feel about it," 
 answered Tom, "You get the hat and I'll pay 
 for it. But I didn't smash it on purpose, Dudd.'* 
 
 "That hat cost me five dollars, and I don't 
 know where to get one like it," growled the 
 dudish pupil.
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 5 
 
 "Oh, I can tell you where to get a hat like 
 that ! w piped in a drawling voice. "Try the Mel- 
 rose English Shop, on Broadway. They have all 
 styles, don't you know." 
 
 "Good for William Philander Tubbs!" cried 
 Dick, "He knows the directory on straw hats." 
 
 "Huh! Think I'm going all the way to New 
 York for a new hat?" growled Dudd Flockley. 
 "I want one to go home in." 
 
 "Maybe I can lend you an old one," suggested 
 Tom, dryly, 
 
 "I don't want your old hat," growled Dudd 
 Flockley. "I'll get a new one and you can foot 
 the bill !" and he turned and walked away, his 
 face full of sourness. 
 
 "The same old Flockley," whispered Sam to 
 his brother. "After all we did for him, too!" 
 
 "You beware of Dudd," put in Songbird, who 
 was near. "He pretends to be friendly, since 
 you put in a good word for him to the doctor, but, 
 just the same, he has got it in for you." 
 
 "Play ball!" called out the umpire; and then 
 the ball was thrown down to Frank Holden, and 
 .the game went on. Tom gave one more glance 
 in the direction of Dudd Flockley and saw that 
 the dudish student had stopped in his walk, turned 
 around, and was glaring at him savagely. 
 
 To my old readers the lads who have thus far
 
 6 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 taken a part in this story will need no special 
 introduction. But for the benefit of others who 
 have not read the former volumes m this "Rover 
 Boys Series," let me state that Dick, Tom and 
 Sam Rover were three brothers, who, when at 
 home, lived with their father, Anderson Rover, 
 and their Uncle Randolph and Aunt Martha, on 
 a beautiful farm called Valley Brook. 
 
 From the farm, and while their father was in 
 Africa, the three boys had been sent to a military 
 academy, as related in the first volume of this 
 series, called "The Rover Boys at School" At 
 the school they made a large number of friends, 
 and also a few enemies, and had "the best time 
 ever," as Sam expressed it 
 
 A term at school was followed by a trip on the 
 ocean, as set down in the second volume of this 
 series, and then by a journey to Africa, where 
 the boys went to locate their father, who had be 
 come a captive of the natives. After that came 
 a trip out West, to locate a mine belonging to 
 the Rovers, and then trips to the Great Lakes, 
 and to the motintains, and then, returning to the 
 school, the lads went into camp with the other 
 cadets. 
 
 "I guess we had better settle down now," said 
 Dick. But this was not to be. Not nrach later 
 they took a long trip on land and sea, and fol-
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL 7 
 
 lowed this tip by a voyage on the Ohio and the 
 Mississippi Rivers on a flatboat Then came some 
 thrilling adventures on the plains, and a little 
 later found the dauntless boys in Southern 
 waters, where they solved the mystery of a de 
 serted steam yacht 
 
 "The farm for mine!" said Tom, after travel 
 ing north from the Gulf, and all of the boys were 
 glad to take it easy for some weeks, and also get 
 ready to graduate from Putnam Hall. They 
 had an idea they were to go directly from the mil 
 itary school to college. But something turned up 
 which made them change their plans. 
 
 Through Mr. Rover it was learned that a small 
 fortune belonging to a certain Stanhope estate 
 was missing. It had been secreted on an island 
 of the West Indies, and it was settled that the 
 Rovers and some of their friends should go in 
 quest of it 
 
 The boys were particularly anxious to locate 
 this treasure, and with good reason. While at 
 Putnam Hall they had made the acquaintance of 
 Dora Stanhope and also of Nellie and Grace Lan- 
 ing, Dora's cousins. From the very start Dick was 
 attracted to Dora, and now the pair were prac 
 tically engaged to be married. Tom had taken a 
 particular liking to Nellie Laning and it must be
 
 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 confessed that Sam was equally smitten witK 
 Grace. 
 
 It was learned that the treasure had been 
 willed to Mr. Stanhope, and consequently, on his 
 death, it had become part of his estate, which in 
 turn had been willed in part to his wife and Dora, 
 with a small share to Mrs. Laning, his sister. 
 
 "We'll get that treasure and make the girls 
 happy," declared Dick, and how the whole crowd 
 set off on the quest has already been told in the 
 thirteenth volume of this series, entitled: "The 
 Rover Boys on Treasure Isle." The treasure was 
 also claimed by two of their enemies, Sid Mer- 
 rick and his nephew, Tad Sobber, and they did 
 all they could to gain possession of the valuables. 
 But the treasure was at last brought safely to 
 this country, and then it was learned that Sid 
 Merrick had been lost at sea in a hurricane. Tad 
 Sobber was saved, and carried on a passing ves 
 sel to England. 
 
 "And now for college !" cried all of the Rover 
 boys, and wondered to what institution of learn 
 ing they were to go. 
 
 "How would you like to go to Brill?" asked 
 Mr. Rover. "It is a fine place, located in one 
 of our middle-western states, and the head of it, 
 Doctor John Wallington, is an old friend of 
 mine."
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL g 
 
 The boys had heard that Dora, Grace and Nel 
 lie were going to an institution known as Hope 
 Seminary, not far from the town of Ashton. As 
 soon as they learned that Brill College was sit 
 uated less than two miles from Hope they de 
 cided without hesitation to go to the institution 
 their parent had mentioned. 
 
 "We'll be near the girls, and we ought to have 
 lots of good times," said Tom. 
 
 "It will be our own fault if we don't," Dick 
 had answered. 
 
 How the brothers went to Brill has already 
 been related in the volume entitled "The Rover 
 Boys at College." At Brill, as at Putnam Hall, 
 they quickly made a number of friends, not the 
 least of whom were Stanley Browne, Max Spang- 
 ler, a German student, and Allen Charter, the 
 leading senior. They also had with them their 
 former school chums, John Powell, better known 
 as Songbird because of his cleverness in writing 
 and reciting doggerel, and William Philander 
 Tubbe, a student whose entire spare time was 
 spent in buying things to wear of the latest fash 
 ions, and m seeking the society of his young ladv 
 friends. 
 
 At Brill the Rovers soon came into contact with 
 the dudish pupil, Dudd Flockley, and also with 
 two bullies, Jerry Koswell and Bart Larkspur.
 
 I0 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Led by Koswell, who was a thoroughly bad egg, 
 the three tried their best to make trouble for the 
 Rovers, and finally succeeded. But the rascals 
 overreached themselves, and when they were ex 
 posed Koswell and Larkspur became so fright 
 ened that they ran away from Brill and refused 
 to return. Dudd Flockley remained, and he' 
 pleaded so earnestly to be forgiven that the Ro 
 vers finally decided to drop the case against him, 
 and spoke a good word for him to the head of 
 the college, and he was allowed to continue at 
 Brill. 
 
 "I guess Flockley has learned his lesson," said 
 Dick. But it looked as if he might be mistaken, 
 for Flockley, as soon as he felt himself secure at 
 Brill, acted in anything but a grateful manner. 
 Yet he was not as assertive as he had been, for 
 he missed the companionship and support of his 
 former cronies. 
 
 With the fortune in their possession, and Sid 
 Merrick dead, the Stanhopes and Lanings had 
 felt secure of their wealth. But, returning from 
 England, Tad Sobber had gone to a shyster law 
 yer, and put in a claim, and the lawyer had ob 
 tained a court injunction, restraining anybody 
 from touching a dollar of the money. This de 
 pressed the girls greatly, and made them, for a 
 time, leave Hope. But in the end, the injunction
 
 A GAME OF BASEBALL n 
 
 was dissolved, and the Stanhopes and Lanings 
 were told that they could do as they pleased with 
 the fortune. 
 
 "That's the best news yet!" Dick had said, on 
 hearing it. "I guess that will put a spoke in Tad 
 Sobber's wheel." 
 
 "It will take one out, you mean," returned 
 Tom, with a sly grin. "Wonder what Tad wi& 
 do next?" 
 
 "He can't do anything," had come from Sam. 
 "He is knocked out clean and clear. I always 
 said he had no right to the fortune. That claim 
 of Sid Merrick's was a fake pure and simple." 
 
 "I believe you," Dick answered. "Just the 
 same, I feel, somehow, that Tad won't give up 
 even yet." 
 
 "But what can he do?" his two brothers had 
 asked. 
 
 "I don't know but he'll try to do something; 
 see if he doesn't." 
 
 A few days later had come in some particulars 
 of the case. After the injunction had been dis 
 solved Tad Sobber and his lawyer had gotten into 
 a big row and Sobber had ended by blackening 
 the legal gentleman's left eye. Then Sobber had 
 mysteriously disappeared, but the next day he 
 had sent a rambling letter to Mrs. Stanhope, stat 
 ing that, even if thrown out of court, he consid-
 
 12 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 ered that the fortune from Treasure Isle belonged 
 to him, and, sooner or later, he meant to gain 
 possession of it. 
 
 "We'll have to watch out for Tad Sobber," 
 had been Dick's comment, on learning the news. 
 "He is growing desperate, and there is no telling 
 what he will do next." 
 
 "He's the same old sneak he was at Putnam 
 Hall," declared Tom. 
 
 "This will scare Mrs. Stanhope, and Mrs. Lan- 
 ing, too," had been Sam's comment. 
 
 "And the girls," his oldest brother had added. 
 "I wish we could round Tad Sobber up, and put 
 him where he couldn't worry them any more." 
 
 "Maybe he'll drop out of sight," said Tom. 
 But this was not to be. Tad Sobber was to cause 
 a great deal of trouble, as we shall learn in the 
 near future. The young rascal had convinced 
 himself that the Stanhope fortune belonged to 
 him, and he meant to leave no stone unturned to 
 get possession of it.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 THE FIRE ON THE: STEAMER 
 
 "THAT'S the way to do it !" 
 
 The cry came as Tom knocked a neat liner out 
 to center field. He managed to get to first base 
 with ease, while Dick, on the alert, slid to the 
 home plate just before the ball came in. 
 
 "That gives us five runs, anyway!" was Stan 
 ley's comment. "Now, Spud, see what you can 
 do." 
 
 "Here is where I knock one across the river 
 and back," declared Spud Jackson, as he came 
 forward with a bat. "Better chase your men 
 away out," he added, to Frank Holden. 
 
 "They can use nets," answered the pitcher with 
 a grin. 
 
 Spud had a ball and a strike called on him and 
 then met the leather and sent it to the shortstop. 
 Tom had to run for second and he legged it with ^ 
 might and main. But the ball got there ahead of 
 
 13
 
 I 4 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 him and he was put out, and so was the runner 
 at first 
 
 "Wow!" cried Songbird. "Thought you were 
 going to knock the ball across the river and back, 
 Spud." 
 
 "So I did," answered Spud, as he walked up 
 from first. "It landed on the other side, bounced 
 back, and the shortstop got it. Fierce luck, eh?" 
 And he cut a face that made many of the students 
 standing by laugh outright. 
 
 In the next inning the other side added two 
 runs to their total. One of these runs was made 
 by Sam, much to the youngest Rover's satisfac 
 tion. 
 
 "We've got you going!" he cried, to his broth 
 ers and the others. "Might as well give up." 
 
 "Huh! we haven't started yet," retorted Tom. 
 He turned to William Philander Tubbs, who had 
 strolled near. "Say, Tubby, old boy, lend me 
 your green socks for luck, will you?" 
 
 "Oh, Tom, please don't ask me to ah lend 
 those socks," pleaded William Philander, inno 
 cently. "They are the only pair of that shade I 
 have, and the young ladies say " 
 
 "They can't resist you when you have them 
 on," finished Tom. "All right, if you want me to 
 lose the game, keep the socks," and the fun-loving 
 [Rover put on a mournful look.
 
 THE FIRE ON THE STEAMER 15 
 
 "But, my dear Tom, how can my socks have 
 anything to do with the game?" questioned the 
 dude, helplessly. 
 
 "Why, it's a psychological phenomena, Tubletts. 
 Sort of an inter-mental telepathy, so to speak a 
 rhomboid compendium indexus, as it were. Of 
 course you understand," said Tom, soberly. 
 
 "Why ah I don't think I do, Tom," stam 
 mered the dude. "But I can't loan the socks, 
 really I can't !" And he backed away with all pos 
 sible haste, while some of the students poked each 
 other in the ribs and some laughed outright. 
 
 "Now then, here is where we go at 'em, ham 
 mer and tongs!" cried Dick, as he walked to the 
 plate. And he met the first ball pitched and lined 
 a beautiful three-bagger to deep center. 
 
 "Hurrah! That's the way to do it!" yelled 
 Tom. "Leg it, old man, leg it !" 
 
 "We've struck our gait!" sang out another 
 player. "Now, Tom, you've got to bring him 
 home sure." 
 
 Tom was on the alert and after one strike man 
 aged to send the ball down into left field. Dick 
 came home and the batter got to second, although 
 it was a tight squeeze. 
 
 Spud was up next, and this time his face wore 
 a "do-or-die" look. He had two balls called on 
 him, and then whack! his bat struck the baH and
 
 16 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 the horsehide went sailing far over the right 
 fielder's head. 
 
 "Say, that's a beaut!" 
 
 "Come on in, Tom !" 
 
 "Make it a two-bagger, Spud!" 
 
 "You can get to third if you try!" )>elled Dick, 
 and Spud did try and landed in a cloud of dust 
 on third base just a second before the ball got 
 there. 
 
 "Now then, Wilson, bring Spud in," said 
 Dick, to the next fellow at the bat. 
 
 "Make it a homer and bring yourself in too, 
 Wilson," added Tom. 
 
 "By chimminy! Make him two home runs 
 while you are at it alretty !" cried Max Spangler, 
 with a broad smile. Since arriving at Brill the 
 German American lad had become quite a base 
 ball "fan." 
 
 "Hi, there, you fellows!" came unexpectedly 
 from the center fielder. 
 
 "What's trie matter?" yelled back Frank Hold- 
 en, stepping out of the pitcher's box and turning 
 around 
 
 "Something is wrong on the river." 
 
 "Wrong on the river?" queried several, in a 
 chorus. 
 
 "Yes. Don't you hear the screaming?"
 
 THE FIRE ON THE STEAMER 17 
 
 "Time!" cried the umpire, and the game came 
 to a stop. 
 
 "Say, that is somebody screaming!" exclaimed 
 Stanley. "Sounds like a girl's voice." 
 
 "It's from that excursion boat!" said another 
 student. And as he spoke he pointed to a small 
 river steamer, gaily decorated with flags and 
 bunting, that had appeared around a bend of the 
 stream. 
 
 "Why, that's the Thistle!" ejaculated Dick. 
 
 "The Thistle?" repeated Sai.i. "Oh, Dick, 
 that's the steamer the girls from Hope were 
 going to use for their picnic up the river !" 
 
 "I know it." 
 
 "Do you suppose Grace and Nellie and Dora 
 are on board?" 
 
 "More than likely." 
 
 "What's the trouble?" 
 
 "They are yelling like Indians !" cried the cen 
 ter fielder. "Come on, something is wrong, 
 sure!" 
 
 On the instant the game of baseball was for 
 gotten, and like a drove of wild horses the col 
 lege boys raced down to the edge of the river, 
 which at this point was over a quarter of a mile 
 wide but quite shallow. As they did this they 
 heard the steam whistle of the Thistle sound out 
 loud and long.
 
 18 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "That's a call for assistance, that's certain/* 
 said Dick. 
 
 "Oh, I hope the girls are safe !" murmured his 
 youngest brother. 
 
 "She's on fire, that's what's the matter!" ex 
 claimed Tom. "See the smoke coming from the 
 Cabin!" 
 
 "Fire! fire! fire!" was the cry taken up on all 
 sides. "The steamer is on fire !" 
 
 "Why don't they run to the dock?" asked one 
 of the students. 
 
 "Can't it isn't deep enough," was the reply. 
 "They are going to dredge out the channel this 
 summer/' 
 
 "They are turning towards shore!" came, a 
 second later, and then it could be seen that the 
 Thistle had turned partly around. But the next 
 instant the vessel ran into a mud shoal and there 
 she stuck. 
 
 "Come on, let us get out and help those who 
 are on board!" cried Dick, and started on a run 
 for the college boathouse, located two hundred 
 yards further up the shore. 
 
 The alarm was now general, and fully two 
 score of students and several of the faculty, as 
 well as some workmen, were running for the 
 boathouse, to get out the rowboats and other 
 craft usually housed there.
 
 THE FIRE ON THE STEAMER 19 
 
 "Stanley, how about your gasolene launch." 
 questioned Dick, as they raced along the river 
 bank. 
 
 "She's all ready to use," was the answer. "I 
 had her out a little while early this morning." 
 
 "Then I'll go out with you in that, if you say 
 SO." 
 
 "Sure," was the ready response. 
 
 "Want us?" queried Tom. 
 
 "You and Sam better bring another boat," 
 answered Dick. "The more the better. The 
 Thistle must have quite a crowd on board if all 
 the Hope students went on that picnic." 
 
 "Grace said about thirty girls were going," re 
 plied Sam. "Oh, if they get burned 
 
 "They won't wait for that they'll jump into 
 the river first," answered Tom soberly. For the 
 time being all the fun was knocked out of him. 
 
 While talking, the boys had been busy with 
 the boats. Stanley's gasolene launch was pushed 
 out, and he and Dick leaped aboard, and the lat 
 ter set the flywheel going. The engine was in 
 ;good running order, and soon a steady put-put! 
 sounded out, and the craft headed for the burn 
 ing steamer. But, as quick as Dick and Stanley 
 were in their movements, Tom and Sam were 
 equally akrt, and as the launch moved away Tom 
 and his brother scrambled into a rowboat, oars in
 
 20 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 hand, and caught fast to the power craft witH a 
 boathook. 
 
 "You can pull us as well as not," said Tom. 
 
 "Right you are," answered Stanley. "And 
 the quicker both boats get to that steamer the 
 better." 
 
 As they drew closer to the Thistle they saw a 
 volume of smoke roll up from the engine room. 
 A barrel of oil had taken fire and the crew had 
 found it impossible to subdue the conflagration. 
 As yet the fire was only a small one, but there 
 was no telling how soon it would spread, and the 
 seminary girls on board were panic-stricken, 
 more especially as the teacher who chanced to 
 be with them was herself an extremely nervous 
 person. 
 
 "Oh, girls, what shall we do?" asked Grace 
 Laning, after the first dreadful alarm was at an 
 end. 
 
 "Perhaps we had better jump overboard," sug 
 gested Nellie Laning. "I don't want to be burned 
 alive!" And her wide-open eyes showed her ter 
 ror. 
 
 "Don't jump yet," said Dora Stanhope, as 
 bravely as she could . 
 
 "Oh, girls, we'll be burned to death! I know 
 it, I feel it !" wailed another seminary student. 
 
 "We are near Brill College," said another.
 
 THE FIRE ON THE STEAMER 2 I 
 
 "Let us cry for help!" And then commenced 
 the screaming that reached the players on the ball 
 field and others near the water's edge. 
 
 In the meantime, the captain of the steamer, 
 aided by his men, was doing all in his power to 
 subdue the flames. But oil when on fire is a 
 hard thing to fight. The blaze was close to the 
 engine room, and presently both the engineer 
 and the firemen were driven from their posts. 
 Then the steamer became unmanageable and 
 drifted on the mud shoal, as already men 
 tioned. 
 
 "We'll have to get out the small boats," cried 
 the captain. But even as he spoke he knew that 
 the small boats were of no avail, for they had 
 not been used since the Thistle had been put into 
 commission, three years before, and they were 
 dried out, and would fill with water as soon as 
 unshipped. Life preservers were to be had, and a 
 few of the girls were thoughtful enough to sup 
 ply themselves with these. 
 
 "Crowd her, Stanley!" cried Dick, as the 
 launch headed straight for the burning steamer. 
 
 "I'll give her all she will stand," responded the \ 
 owner of the launch, and he turned the lever 
 down another notch. The revolutions of the fly 
 wheel increased, and the water was churned up 
 in a white foam at the stern.
 
 22 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Look out, back there, that you aren't 
 swamped !" yelled Stanley to Tom and Sam. 
 
 "We'll look out!" was Sam's answer. "Only; 
 hurry up, that's all !" 
 
 As the launch and the rowboat it was towing 
 neared the burning steamer the college students 
 gazed eagerly at the forms on the forward deck 
 of the Tlnstle, Nearly all of the seminary girls 
 were still screaming, and some were waving their 
 arms wildly. 
 
 "Help! help! help!" was the cry wafted over 
 the water. 
 
 "We are coming!" yelled Dick. "Don't jump 
 overboard unless you are good swimmers !" 
 
 "Dick! Dick!" screamed Dora. "Oh, Dick!" 
 
 "Dora !" he answered 
 
 "Oh, Tom!" came from Nellie. "Please take 
 us off!" 
 
 "Sam, you are just in time !" added Grace. 
 
 "We'll get you off don't worry!" cried 
 Dick. "Just wait till we can bring the boots 
 alongside and then " 
 
 He was interrupted by a mad yell from one of/ 
 the men on the steamer. 
 
 "Hurry up and leave !" yelled the man in ter 
 ror. "We can't get at the boilers no more and 
 I guess she is going to blow up!"
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 COLLEGE BOYS TO THE RESCUE 
 
 "On, DICK! do you think the steamer will 
 really blow up?" gasped Sam, as the two small 
 boats ranged up beside the larger vessel. 
 
 "Perhaps if they can't get at the boilers to let 
 off steam," was Dick's answer. "But they ought 
 to have safety valves." 
 
 "Maybe the man is so excited he doesn't know 
 what he is talking about," put in Tom. 
 
 Fortunately the Thistle was not a high boat, 
 but broad and shallow, so the rail of the vessel 
 was but a few feet above that of the launch and 
 the rowboat. 
 
 "Come, Dora, and Nellie and Grace!" called 
 out Dick. "We'll help you down." He turned 
 to Stanley. "Can you hold her?" 
 
 "Sure! But what are you going to do?" 
 
 "Climb up to the rail and help them down." 
 
 "I'll do the same!" cried Tom. "Steady the 
 rowboat, Sam!" 
 
 23
 
 24 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 In a few seconds Dick and Tom were at the 
 rail of the Thistle. All of the girls who had been 
 out for a picnic were in a bunch, and many of 
 them were still screaming for help. But Dora 
 and the Laning girls were now quiet, realizing 
 that aid was close at hand. Another gasolene 
 launch was coming up, dragging behind it nearly 
 every rowboat Brill possessed. 
 
 It did not take Dick long to assist Dora over 
 the rail and into the launch, and Nellie and 
 Grace and several other girls followed. In the 
 meantime Sam rescued a teacher and two girls. 
 By this time the other launch was at hand, with 
 the additional rowboats, and in a very few min 
 utes all of the passengers of the Thistle had been 
 transferred. In the excitement one of the college 
 boys and one of the seminary girls fell overboard, 
 but the other Brill lads promptly came to the 
 rescue. 
 
 "Let us land the girls on the shore and then 
 try to save the steamer," suggested Dick. 
 
 "That's the talk!" cried Stanley. 
 
 "Be careful if she is ready to blow up!" 
 warned Spud. "I don't want to be blown into 
 the middle of next year !" 
 
 "She won't blow up!" cried the captain, who 
 was still trying to direct his men as to what to 
 do. "Don't you hear the steam going off ?'"
 
 25 
 
 "Then we'll do what we can for you," an 
 swered several of the college youths. 
 
 One after another the small boats landed on the 
 shore, which was but a hundred yards away. 
 
 "Sam, you stay with the girls," said Dick to 
 his youngest brother . "They may want you to do 
 something for them." 
 
 "Oh, Dick, don't get into trouble!" begged 
 Dora, and bent her tender eyes full upon him. 
 
 "Don't worry, Dora." 
 
 "And, Tom, you be careful, too," added Nellie. 
 
 "I will, Nellie," he answered. 
 
 Both of the gasolene launches, with eight of 
 the college boys on board, returned to the Thistle. 
 The thick smoke of the burning oil was still 
 rolling up the companionways and hatchways. 
 But, with the deck cleared of passengers, the 
 crew had a better chance to fight the flames. 
 
 "Captain, what can we do?" demanded Dick, 
 as he climbed on deck, followed by Stanley and 
 by Allen Charter, who owned the second launch. 
 
 "I don't know," answered the master of the 
 vessel, almost helplessly. "That oil burns like 
 fury." 
 
 "Wouldn't sand be good for the flames?" 
 questioned Allen. 
 
 "Yes but I ain't got none that is, not more'n 
 a shovelful or two."
 
 26 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "There is sand up at the boat dock!" cried 
 Stanley. "They are going to use it for the new 
 garage foundation." 
 
 "Maybe we can haul the steamer up there," 
 suggested another student. 
 
 "We can try it," answered Allen Charter. 
 "What do you say, Captain?" 
 
 "I'm willing if you can budge her." 
 
 "She can't be stuck very fast," said Tom, 
 
 The college boys got into the two launches 
 once more, and as speedily as possible ropes were 
 fastened to the Thistle. Then the launches were 
 started up and all power was turned OIL At first 
 the big vessel refused to budge. 
 
 "Don't seem to be making any headway," ob 
 served Frank Holden. 
 
 "Here we go!" cried Dick, and he was right. 
 Slowly the Thistle moved off the mud shoal and 
 commenced to turn. Then as slowly the vessel 
 followed the two launches in the direction of the 
 dock. 
 
 "We want sand!" yelled some of the boys on 
 board. "Get the sand ready!" 
 
 The cries were understood, and by the time the 
 Thistle was brought close to the dock, fully a 
 score of boys stood ready with boxes and pails 
 of sand to come on board. A gangplank was
 
 IT DID NOT TAKE DICK LONG TO ASSIST DORA INTO 
 
 THE LAUNCH. Page 24. 
 Tht Rover Boys Down East.
 
 2 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I hope you are insured, Captain," said Diclc. 
 
 "I am but a fire is always a loss, anyhow." 
 
 "That is true." 
 
 The boys and the men continued their labors, 
 and inside of half an hour the fire was under con 
 trol. Some of the men went below to make an 
 examination. 
 
 "It's mostly around the boilers," said the en 
 gineer. "It's a great mess." 
 
 The hands of the Thistle continued to labor 
 and in a short while the last spark of fire was put 
 out. Then a tug was telephoned for to tow the 
 vessel down the river to the town. 
 
 In the meanwhile Dick and Tom rejoined their 
 brother and the girls. The students from Hope, 
 with their teacher, had been invited to make 
 themselves at home in the reception rooms of the 
 college, and word of the disaster to the Thistle 
 had been telephoned to the seminary. Word was 
 also sent to the town, and a large number of per 
 sons came out to learn the extent of the disaster. 
 
 "The newspapers will make a spread of this," 
 was Tom's comment. "We'd better send word 
 home that everybody is safe." 
 
 "Yes, do!" cried Nellie. "Mamma will be so 
 Worried when she hears about it." 
 
 "Yes, we must send word at once," added
 
 29 
 
 Dora. "Mamma can't stand any excitement. She 
 has had more than enough lately." 
 
 "You mean because of this affair about the for 
 tune, I suppose," returned Dick. "It was an out 
 rage for Tad Sobber to hold up the money the 
 way he did." 
 
 "Yes, Dick, but that is not all," answered 
 Dora. "I was going to tell you of something else 
 the first chance I got." She looked around, to see 
 if anybody else was listening. 
 
 "About what, Dora ?" he questioned, quickly. 
 
 "About old Josiah Crabtree." 
 
 "Crabtree!" exclaimed the eldest Rover boy in 
 astonishment. "What about him." 
 
 The person mentioned will be well remembered 
 by my old readers. Josiah Crabtree bad once been 
 a teacher at Putnam Hall and had caused the 
 Rover boys a good deal of trouble. When Crab- 
 tree had discovered that the widow Stanhope was 
 holding some money in trust for Dora, and also 
 had quite some money of her own, he had done 
 his best to get the widow to marry him. At that 
 time Mrs. Stanhope had been sickly and easily 
 led, and Crabtree had exercised a sort of hyp 
 notic influence over her and all but forced her into 
 a marriage. But his plot had been thwarted by 
 the Rovers, and later on, Josiah Crabtree had
 
 3 o THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 been caught doing something that was against the 
 law and had been sent to prison for it. 
 
 "He has been bothering mamma again," went 
 on Dora. 
 
 "Been bothering your mother! How can that 
 be, since he is in prison?" 
 
 "He is out again. It seems that while he was 
 in prison he acted so well that some folks took 
 pity on him and got up a petition to have him 
 pardoned. Now he is out, and almost the first 
 thing he did was to call on mamma." 
 
 "What did he have to say?" 
 
 "I don't know, exactly. But I do know that 
 mamma was greatly frightened, almost as much 
 so as when Tad Sobber called and said he was 
 going to get the fortune." 
 
 "Did your mother think that Crabtree had re 
 formed?" 
 
 "She wasn't stire about that. What scared her 
 was the fact that he called at all. She expected 
 never to see him again." 
 
 "Why didn't she order him to keep away ? That 
 is what she ought to do." 
 
 "I know it But you know how mamma is, 
 rather weak and not wanting to make trouble for 
 anybody. She said she wished he wouldn't call 
 again, and she was greatly upset." 
 
 "Then it's a good thing you are going home
 
 31 
 
 soon, Dora. You'll have to stay with her this 
 summer." 
 
 "Yes, we and the Lanings are going to stay 
 altogether." 
 
 "I wish we were going off on another trip to-s 
 gether, Dora," said Dick, in a lower voice. 
 "Wasn't our trip to Treasure Isle great ?" 
 
 "Perfectly lovely in spite of the troubles we 
 had," answered the girl. 
 
 "That's the kind of a trip I am going to take 
 again when we go off on our honeymoon, 
 Dora." 
 
 "Oh, Dick!" And Dora flushed prettily. 
 "How can you say such things, and in a crowd ! 
 Somebody may hear you!" 
 
 "Oh, I only want you to know " began 
 
 Dick, but just then Tom and Sam brushed up 
 with Nellie and Grace, so the sentence was not 
 finished. Dora gave him a meaning look and he 
 held her arm considerably tighter than was neces 
 sary. 
 
 "Well, the picnic is off, and they are going to 
 tow the steamer back," explained Tom. 
 
 "And the young ladies are to be taken back 
 to the seminary in the college carryall and car 
 riages," added Sam. 
 
 "What a shame!" murmured Tom innocently.
 
 32 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Now they are here I thought they'd stay till we 
 went home," 
 
 "Tom Rover! what an ideal" shrieked Nellie. 
 "Why, we've got to go back for our last exami 
 nation, and to pack." 
 
 "Remember, we are to go East on the same 
 train," warned Dick. "Let me know just when 
 you can start and I'll arrange for the tickets." 
 
 "We are to leave Hope on Wednesday," said 
 Grace. 
 
 "That will suit us," answered Tom. "We 
 mrght leave Tuesday afternoon, but it won't hurt 
 to stay here one night more." 
 
 "It will give us time to rest up from the last 
 day's fun," added Dick. 
 
 "Do you expect any fun on the last day?" ques 
 tioned Dora. 
 
 "Do we?" cried Tom. "Just you wait and see, 
 that's all! We'll turn old Brill inside out and up 
 side down!" he added, with emphasis.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 WHAT P%OCKI,EY HAD TO 
 
 IT WAS not long before the carryall of the col 
 lege and several carriages were brought into use 
 and in these the girls and their teacher were 
 placed. 
 
 "We'll see you Sunday!" called out Dick to 
 Dora. 
 
 "Yes, we might as well go to church together," 
 added Sam ; and so it was arranged. 
 
 "But about those messages home?" asked Nel 
 lie. 
 
 "We'll send 'em don't you worry," answered 
 Tom. "We'll go right down to Ashton now on 
 our bicycles." And then the turnouts rolled away, 
 and the students of Brill were left once* more to 
 themselves. 
 
 "Well, those girls can be thankful that the fire 
 was no worse," was Stanley's comment. 
 
 "I reckon they are thankful," answered Dick. 
 
 "They were mighty glad we came up with the 
 33
 
 34 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 boats," said another student. "Some of them 
 thanked us over and over again." 
 
 "Huh! I don't think the boats were needed," 
 muttered Dudd Flockley. "The water isn't over 
 two feet deep. They could have waded ashore." 
 
 "The water is four to six feet deep and the 
 bottom out there is soft mud!" cried Tom, 
 "They'd either have to swim or run the risk of 
 getting stuck in the mud!" 
 
 "Oh, Dudd is sore because his hat was 
 mashed," cried another pupil. 
 
 "He's sore because none of the girls thanked 
 him," added another. 
 
 "And he wasn't thanked because he didn't do 
 anything," said Spud. 
 
 "Aw! give us a rest!" muttered Flockley, and 
 then walked away without another word. 
 
 "Say, did anybody notice William Philander 
 Tubbs ?" queried Will Faley. "He didn't do much 
 towards rescuing the girls, but when they got 
 ashore he ran all the way to the college to get a 
 whisk broom, to brush them off !" 
 
 "Hurrah for Washtub! He's the real hero!" 
 cried Tom. "He thinks of the truly important 
 things !" 
 
 "It was a grand spectacle the thick black 
 smoke pouring from that steamer," came from 
 Songbird. "I er I helped to get the sand. But
 
 WHAT FLOCKLEY HAD TO TELL 35 
 
 even as I worked I couldn't help but make up a 
 few lines. They run like this : 
 
 " All wrapt in flames, behold our craft I 
 
 She' 11 plough the main no more ! 
 Her gallant crew may well shed tears " 
 
 "She's burnt out to the core ! " 
 
 finished Tom. "Only that isn't true, for the 
 Thistle wasn't burnt to the core in fact, the cap 
 tain says she was burnt very little thanks to the 
 unswerving devotion of the gallant band of Brill 
 fire-fighters who, undaunted by the terrifying 
 perils of the horrible occasion succeeded, after al 
 most superhuman endeavors, in quelling " 
 
 "Great hambones! Tom's sprung a leak!" in 
 terrupted Sam. "Tom, put on your low speed, 
 or you'll run away with yourself." 
 
 "Ha, wretch! to interrupt such a superb flow 
 of oratory!" cried the fun-loving Rover, in as 
 sumed grieved tones. 
 
 "As if you didn't interrupt my poetry," came 
 ruefully from Songbird. "The next time I er 
 recite I'll see to it that you are not around." 
 
 "Don't do it, Birdie, I beg of you. I wouldn't 
 miss your verses for a quart of freckles." 
 
 "Ashton and the telegraph office!" sang out 
 Dick. "Who is going along?" And the touch of 
 hard feelings between Tom and Songbird was
 
 36 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 forgotten. Tom knew he had no right to inter 
 rupt the would-be poet the way he did, but well,. 
 Tom was Tom, and he couldn't help it 
 
 The matter was talked over, and a party of 
 nine was made up, including the Rovers and Song 
 bird and Stanley. Soon the lads were on the way, 
 having received permission from Doctor Walling- 
 ton to be a little late for supper. 
 
 "We'll return home by the Carlip Road," said 
 Dick 
 
 "Right you are," added Tom. He knew this 
 would please Songbird, for the route mentioned 
 would take them past the Sanderson farm, and 
 the would-be poet would have a chance to see 
 Minnie, the farmer's daughter, with whom Song 
 bird had of late been quite smitten. 
 
 The messages for the Lanings and Mrs. Stan 
 hope were soon despatched, and the Rovers also 
 sent word to their folks, saying when they might 
 be expected home. Then the crowd divided, and 
 Tom, Dick, Sam and Songbird took to the road 
 leading past the Sanderson cottage. 
 
 "Remember how we pitched into Flockley and 
 Koswell here?** remarked Sam, as the farm came 
 into view. 
 
 "Indeed I do," answered Dick. He turned to 
 Songbird. "You can ride ahead if you wish. 
 (We'll go on slowly."
 
 WHAT FLOCKLEY HAD TO TELL 37 
 
 "All right," answered the other. "I won't be 
 long. I only want to leave a volume of Toems of 
 Love' I picked up in a bookstore yesterday," and 
 away Songbird pedaled towards the Sanderson 
 house. 
 
 "He's got 'em sure," said Sam, with a grin. 
 "'Well, Minnie is a nice girl." 
 
 "Huh ! I suppose Songbird has as much right 
 to be soft on her as you have to be soft on Grace !" 
 was Tom's blunt comment. 
 
 "Not to mention you and Nellie," retorted his 
 younger brother. 
 
 The three Rovers rode past the house and then 
 stopped to rest under a wide-spreading tree. Some 
 June apples were handy, and they munched on 
 these until Songbird reappeared, about a quarter 
 of an hour later. 
 
 "Say, it took more than two minutes to deliver 
 that book," remarked Dick. "We were just get 
 ting ready to go on without you." 
 
 ''Don't forget we want some supper," added 
 Sam. 
 
 "I er I just stopped to point out several 
 poems of special interest," explained Songbird. 
 "One ras on 'Her Eyes So Blue and True.' It's 
 a grand poem, and " 
 
 "Let me see, Miss Sanderson's eyes are blue, 
 aren't they?" questioned Sam, gravely.
 
 3 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I wasn't speaking of her eyes I meant the 
 poem's that is those spoken of in the poem," 
 stammered Songbird. "By the way," he added, 
 hastily, to hide his confusion, "I just heard" 
 strange news. Minnie and her father were down 
 in Ashton a couple of days ago and they saw 
 Dudd Flockley at the depot, and he was talking 
 with Jerry Koswell and Bart Larkspur." 
 
 "Koswell and Larkspur!" exclaimed Dick. "I 
 didn't think they would dare to show themselves 
 around here." 
 
 "Just what I thought, but Mr. Sanderson and 
 Minnie were both sure they saw the pair. They 
 were talking very earnestly to Flockley, as if try 
 ing to get him to do something, and Minnie says 
 Flockley said, 'I'll see about it maybe I can 
 
 go-' " 
 
 "Humph! Flockley promised that he would 
 drop Koswell and Larkspur," said Sam. 
 
 "He'd better if he knows where he is well 
 off," added Tom. 
 
 "What became of Koswell and Larkspur?" 
 questioned Dick. 
 
 "Minnie says they took the night train for the 
 East." 
 
 "The through train?" 
 
 "Yes."
 
 WHAT FLOCKLEY HAD TO TELL 39 
 
 "Well, then they must be a good many miles 
 from Ashton and I am glad of it." 
 
 "Speaking of Flockley puts me in mind of one 
 thing I mustn't forget to pay for that hat I 
 smashed," said Tom. 
 
 "Better see him to-night and settle up," said 
 Dick. "And I'll go with you. I want to speak to 
 Flockley," he added, thoughtfully. 
 
 When the boys returned to the college they 
 found their classmates just finishing supper. Pro 
 fessor Blackie looked at them rather severely, but 
 Sam explained that they had permission from the 
 Head to be late, so nothing was said further. 
 
 From one of the other students Dick and Sam 
 learned that Flockley had gone for a walk behind 
 the gymnasium, where a path led to the river. 
 As soon as they had finished eating Tom got some 
 money, and he and his brother set off to find the 
 dudish student. 
 
 "There he is!" cried Dick, after quite a long 
 walk, and he pointed to Dudd Flockley, seated on 
 a rustic bench, smoking a cigarette. The student 
 was alone, and looked to be in a thoughtful mood. 
 
 "Flockley, I want to settle with you for that 
 hat," said Tom, as he came up. "And let me 
 tell you honestly that I am sorry I mashed it." 
 
 "I think you did it on purpose," grumbled the 
 dudish student. "You Rovers think you can do
 
 40 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 just as you please at Brill. I suppose you'll feel 
 more important than ever after that affair of the 
 burning steamer/' he added, bitterly. 
 
 "Dudd, let Tom pay you for the hat and then 
 let me talk to you," said Dick, quietly. "How 
 much did it cost ?" 
 
 "Five dollars." 
 
 "Here you are then," came from Tom, and he 
 passed over a five-dollar bill. "I didn't mash it 
 on purpose, no matter what you think." 
 
 "All right have your own way about it, Ro 
 ver," and Dudd pocketed the bill carelessly. 
 
 "Dudd, you met Koswell and Larkspur the 
 other day," went on Dick, sitting down on the 
 rustic bench. 
 
 "Did Minnie Sanderson tell you that?" 
 
 "She told Songbird Powell and he told us." 
 
 "Well, what of it? They came to Ashton on 
 business they had to get their stuff away from 
 the college." 
 
 "Did you meet them by accident ?" 
 
 "What business is that of yours ?" And Dudd 
 Flockley's voice grew aggressive. 
 
 "Perhaps it is none of my business, Dudd. But, 
 just the same, I am going to talk to you about it. 
 You know all about what happened in the past. 
 Koswell and Larkspur are bad eggs and if they; 
 can drag you down with them they will do it.
 
 WHAT FLOCKLEY HAD TO TELL 41 
 
 Now, you promised to turn over a new leaf and 
 on the strength of that we went to Doctor Wall- 
 ington and persuaded him to give you another 
 chance. It isn't fair for you to go back on your 
 word, and take up with Koswell and Larkspur 
 again." 
 
 "Are you going to tell the doctor that I met 
 them?" asked Flockley, in alarm. 
 
 "No at least, not for the present. But I want 
 you to promise to drop that pair." 
 
 "I have dropped them that is, as much as I 
 can." 
 
 "Then why do you meet them?" 
 
 "I'll tell you why!" burst out the dudish stu 
 dent, bitterly. "Because I can't drop them alto 
 gether. They know everything of what happened 
 as well as I do, and they said if I dropped them 
 entirely refused to help them they would ex 
 pose me to the whole world ! If they should tell 
 
 my folks " Flockley did not finish, but his 
 
 head sunk on his breast, and Dick and Tom un 
 derstood. 
 
 "It's too bad a burning shame!" murmured 
 Tom. "Flockley, I am sorry from the bottom 
 of my heart!" 
 
 "I don't think I would take their threats too 
 seriously," said Dick. "They are down and out,
 
 42 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 and, of course, very bitter. But they don't dare 
 to come out against you openly." 
 
 "Yes but they can do a whole lot of things 
 behind my back!" groaned Dudd Flockley. "Oh, 
 you don't know what I have suffered since Jerry] 
 and Bart ran away! They have written me let 
 ters, and they have demanded money " 
 
 "Demanded money. Then they are blackmail 
 ers, Dudd!" 
 
 "Oh, they said I owed them the money on bets. 
 But I didn't at least, I don't think I did. But 
 I had to give up. At the depot that day I gave 
 them thirty dollars all I could scrape up." 
 
 "Where did they go to?" 
 
 "To New York, and from there they are going 
 to Boston and then to some place off the coast of 
 Maine." 
 
 "And they wanted you to join them?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Don't you do it!" cried Dick, earnestly 
 "Don't you do it, Dudd! Wash your hands 
 of them and refuse to have anything more to do 
 with them." 
 
 "I will if I can," murmured Dudd Flockley. 
 And then, as some other students approached, the 
 talk Jtad to come to an end.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 A CELEBRATION ON THE CAMPUS 
 
 , Tom, this is great!" 
 
 "What now, Sam?" 
 
 "All of us have passed the exams with credit 
 marks." 
 
 "All of us? Are you sure?" 
 
 "Yes, I was in the classroom not five minutes 
 ago and got the good word." 
 
 "Say, that makes me feel like dancing a jig!" 
 cried Tom Rover, and he did a few steps on the 
 floor of the gymnasium. "Won't the folks at 
 home be tickled when they hear of it!" 
 
 "Dick got the highest marks of the class," went 
 on the youngest Rover. "Stanley is next." 
 
 "Where do we come in?" 
 
 "You are seventh/' 
 
 "Oh, lucky seventh!" murmured the fun-lov 
 ing Rover. "It's always that way! At baseball 
 if I do anything at all it is usually in the seventh 
 innings." 
 
 43
 
 44 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Don't grow superstitious, Tom." 
 
 "Where do you come in?" 
 
 "I stand fifth." 
 
 "That's splendid, Sam! Oh, come on and jig!" 
 And Tom caught his brother by the waist and 
 whirled him around. Over the gymnasium floor 
 they went, to land suddenly into the form of Wil 
 liam Philander Tubbs, who had just entered. 
 
 "Oh, I say, don't you know "spluttered 
 
 William Philander. He had the breath all but 
 knocked out of his body. 
 
 "Excuse me, Tublets," cried Tom. 
 
 "Don't call me Tublets, please," expostulated 
 the tall student. "And please don't run into me 
 again." 
 
 "Oh, Sam and I were only doing a war dance," 
 cried Tom, gaily. "We have passed our exams." 
 
 "You are very rude, don't you know." 
 
 "It shan't occur again, Philliam Willander." 
 
 "William Philander, Tom." 
 
 ''To be sure, I am glad I am sorry that I re 
 member I forgot," answered Tom, gravely. "It 
 shan't occur again the last time, I assure you." 
 
 "Oh, Tom, let up !" put in Dick, who had come 
 up. "We have passed doesn't that make you 
 feel good?" 
 
 "And you at the head of the class, Dick! Say, 
 Jf I had wings, or an aeroplane, I'd fly !"
 
 A CELEBRATION ON THE CAMPUS 
 
 45 
 
 "Come on for a last swing on the rings!" ex 
 claimed Dick, and led the way, and soon all of 
 the brothers were exercising on the flying rings 
 with which the college gymnasium was equipped. 
 
 It was Monday afternoon and studies were 
 practically at an end and all the boys had to do 
 was to pack up their things and wait for the 
 time to go home. 
 
 On Sunday morning the three Rovers had 
 driven over to Hope Seminary and taken Dora 
 and the Lanings to church At that time it had 
 been arranged that all should start for home on 
 the early morning train on the following Wednes 
 day. They would travel together as far as a 
 place called Cartown and then separate, the girls 
 to go on to Cedarville and the lads to journey to 
 Oak Run, the nearest railroad station to the farm. 
 
 "Some of the fellows are going home Tuesday 
 night," said Dick. "So if we are going to have 
 any fun we had better have it Monday night," 
 and so it was arranged. 
 
 The Rovers had had no further opportunity to 
 talk to Dudd Flockley. They noticed that Flock- 
 ley avoided them and seemed to be in deep 
 thought. 
 
 "I suppose he is thinking of Koswell and tarlc- 
 spur," said Dick. "Poor fellow, I feel sorry for
 
 46 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 him ! I hope he doesn't let them drag him down 
 any deeper." 
 
 "He has only himself to blame for the position 
 he is in," said Sam "We did what we could for 
 him more than most fellows would do, Dick." 
 
 "That is true, Sam." 
 
 Supper was had at the usual hour and then the 
 students commenced to gather on the campus and 
 down by the river. Nearly everybody was in 
 good humor, and they sang, and made a racket 
 generally. Bonfires were lit, and also a string of 
 paper lanterns. 
 
 "I've got a surprise for the crowd," said Tom 
 to Sam. "Come on and help me to wake Brill 
 up." 
 
 "How?" questioned the younger Rover. 
 
 "I'll soon show you come with me." 
 
 Tom led the way to a storeroom behind the 
 gymnasium. In one corner, under some old can 
 vas, was a box several feet long, that had come 
 in by express. 
 
 "I had the time of my life getting this here 
 without having it pass inspection by the Head," 
 said Tom. 
 
 "What's in it, Tom?" 
 
 "Fireworks a regular Fourth of July outfit 
 rockets, Roman candles, pinwheels, bombs, and 
 all. I sent the order to the city a week ago."
 
 A CELEBRATION ON THE CAMPUS 47 
 
 "Good for you !" cried Sam, with a grin. "This 
 will certainly wake up the natives." 
 
 "See if you can get Dick to help us. But be 
 careful I want to surprise all the rest, even Stan 
 ley." 
 
 "I'll get him," answered Sam, and hurried off. 
 
 A little later, when it was quite dark, the 
 three Rover boys shouldered the big box and car 
 ried it to the edge of the woods beside the cam 
 pus. Then they opened the box and took out the 
 fireworks, 
 
 "Guess we'll send up a few bombs first, just to 
 wake everybody up," said Tom. 
 
 A minute later a large-sized bomb went whis 
 tling upward in the air. It flew high over the col 
 lege building, to burst with a deafening report. 
 
 "Hello, what's that?" yelled several. 
 
 'Who fired that shot?" 
 
 "Did a cannon go off?" 
 
 "It was an aerial bomb and there goes an 
 other!" cried Allen Charter. "Somebody is cele 
 brating in earnest" 
 
 All of the students on the campus stared at 
 the bombs in wonder, while others came rushing 
 from various buildings, to learn the meaning of 
 the reports, 
 
 "Who shot off the cannon?" stormed Professor
 
 Sharp. "It's against the rules to shoot off that 
 cannon without permission." 
 
 "It wasn't the cannon, Professor," explained 
 Frank Holden. "It was a bomb. Somebody " 
 
 Boom! went another bomb, and it was right 
 over the professor's head. The professor was 
 scared and ducked wildly. 
 
 "I want the person who is doing that " he 
 
 commenced, but got no further, for just then a 
 big rocket went hissing through the air, to burst 
 a second later and let fall a beautiful shower of 
 golden rain. 
 
 "Oh, isn't that -grand !" 
 
 "Say, this is something like!" 
 
 "Must be that Doctor Wallington meant to sur 
 prise us." 
 
 Far into the sky flew two more rockets, one let 
 ting fall some chains of red, white and blue and 
 the other some strange fish-like shapes that darted 
 hither and thither. 
 
 "This is certainly all to the merry !" murmured 
 Stanley. "It's as good as a Fourth of July exhi 
 bition." 
 
 "Look at the Roman candles P r cried Max, 
 pointing over to the woods. From among the 
 trees three large Roman candles were sending 
 their balls of various colors high into the air. 
 
 "This is a surprise and no mistake," murmured
 
 A CELEBRATION ON THE CAMPUS 49" 
 
 Doctor Wallington, as he gazed at the fireworks. 
 
 "Didn't you know about them, Doctor ?" ques 
 tioned Alkn Charter. 
 
 "No. It must be the work of some students." 
 
 "I'm going to see who is doing it !" cried Stan 
 ley, and ran for the woods, followed by a score of 
 others. 
 
 When the crowd arrived they found Dick, Tom 
 and Sam in the act of setting off more rockets and 
 Roman candles. 
 
 "Say, you sure surprised us !" cried Stanley. 
 
 "It's out of sight!" murmured Spud. 
 
 "Huh! I am sorry," murmured Tom. "I 
 thought it was very much in sight.'' 
 
 "Oh, you know what I mean, Tom. It's bang- 
 up." 
 
 "It sure is that!" cried Sam, as one of the 
 rockets exploded with a loud report. 
 
 "Here are some packages of red lights," said 
 Tom. "I want every fellow here to take one and 
 light it. Then we'll form a procession and march 1 
 around the buildings." 
 
 "That's the talk!" cried Stanley. "Say, if we 
 only had a band!" 
 
 "I'll go and 'git my drum," cried Max, who 
 chanced to own one. 
 
 "And I'll get my bugle," added a student who 
 possessed such an instrument.
 
 5 o THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 By the time the drum and bugle were brought 
 the red lights were lit, and amid a general cheer 
 ing the students got into line and the march 
 around the college buildings began. 
 
 "Come on in, Dudd !" cried Dick, to Flockley, 
 who stood looking on, and he passed over a red 
 light which the student took rather unwillingly. 
 "Everybody in this march !" 
 
 Around and around the buildings marched the 
 students. William Philander Tubbs wanted to 
 keep out of the procession, but he was caught by 
 Sam and Tom and made to carry a flag consist 
 ing of an old red sweater tied to the handle of a 
 broom. Other boys carried the college colors, and 
 they added to the din with tin horns and wooden 
 rattles. 
 
 "My! but this is disgraceful!" muttered Pro 
 fessor Sharp, in disgust. 
 
 "Disgraceful ?" cried Doctor Wellington. "Not 
 at all, sir. Let the young men enjoy themselves. 
 They are doing no harm." 
 
 "I don't like so much noise," snapped Asa 
 Sharp, and retired to the college building. 
 
 "I've got about a dozen packs of firecrackers," 
 said Tom, a little later. "We mustn't forget to 
 shoot them off." 
 
 "Pass 'em around, Tom!" cried Stanley, and 
 the firecrackers were quickly distributed.
 
 A CELEBRATION ON THE CAMPUS 51 
 
 "Come on and give old Filbury a scare," sug 
 gested Spud, and before anybody could stop him 
 he went off after the old man who worked around 
 the dormitories. He found Filbury on a step- 
 ladder, fixing a lamp, and he very quietly pinned 
 his firecrackers to the old man's coat tail. 
 
 "What do you want, sir?" asked the old man, 
 as he started to come down the step-ladder. 
 
 "I wanted to ask you if you knew where my 
 baseball was," asked Spud, innocently. 
 
 "No, I don't know nuthing about baseballs," 
 growled Filbury. He sniffed the air. "Say, 
 smells like something burning around here!" he 
 cried. "Did any of them fireworks set fire to 
 the buildings?" 
 
 "I guess not," answered Spud. "But about that 
 ball " 
 
 Crack ! bang ! crack ! went a number of the fire 
 crackers and poor Filbury leaped several feet into 
 the air. Then he turned hastily around. 
 
 "What are you doing?" he demanded, and then 
 a long string of the firecrackers went off, causing 
 him to whirl first to one side and then another. 
 He put his hands behind him, "Ouch ! I'm burnt !" 
 he screamed. 
 
 "Whoopla ! that's the way to celebrate !" roared 
 Spud. "Nothing like having fun while you are 
 at it!"
 
 52 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I'll 'fun' you!" yelled Filbury, in anger, and 
 of a sudden he drew off his coat and commenced 
 to chase Spud Down the corridor went the pair. 
 And then Filbury cast the coat with the fire 
 crackers still exploding, at Spud's head. 
 
 Spud ducked and the coat sailed over his head, 
 to enter a doorway that was partly open. Then 
 another person appeared. It was Professor Asa 
 Sharp. He stepped on the coat and as he did so 
 several of the firecrackers went off, one hitting 
 him directly in the chin, 
 
 "Oh!" he screamed. "I am hit! Take those 
 fireworks away!" And he bolted down the hall 
 way with all the speed he could command. He 
 ran out cm a porch and then down on the campus, 
 where Tom and Sam were bending over some 
 thing on the ground, 
 
 "Look out! Run!" yelled Tom, and then he 
 and his brother kaped back. In bewilderment 
 Professor Asa Sharp stood still. Then a terrific 
 explosion rent the air, and a great shower ef 
 sparks flew in all directions.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 GOOD-BYD TO 
 
 "SAY, that was an explosion!" 
 
 "Who was that stood so close?" 
 
 "Was he hurt?" 
 
 These and a number of other cries and ques 
 tions came from the students of Brill who had 
 witnessed the setting off, by Tom and Sam, of the 
 last of the fireworks. 
 
 As for the two Rover boys, they knew not what 
 to say. Both stared helplessly for a moment at 
 Professor Sharp. 
 
 "Hi ! hi !" spluttered that individual. "Stop it ! 
 Do you want to blow me to pieces ? Oh, I'm all 
 on fire!" And, seeing that his coat had ignited 
 from some of the sparks, he commenced to dance 
 around in terror. 
 
 "Here wait, Professor!" called out Tom. "Let 
 me knock out that fire !" And he began to beat 
 out the flames with his hands. 
 
 "Don't don't hit me, so hard, Rover!" snarled 
 S3
 
 54 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 the professor, for in his excitement Tom was 
 pounding away harder than intended. Sam also 
 came forward to put out the sparks, and so did 
 Dick and some others. 
 
 "Here, give me that broom, Tubbs!" cried the 
 eldest Rover, and catching the article, Dick whip 
 ped off the red sweater and then used the broom to 
 sweep from Asa Sharp what was left of the fire, 
 
 In a few seconds more the danger was over. 
 In the meanwhile a big crowd commenced to col 
 lect around the instructor and those who had set 
 off the fireworks. 
 
 "This is an outrage P' fumed Professor Sharp. 
 "An outrage! I'll have the law on you for it!" 
 And he glared savagely at Tom and Sam. 
 
 "I don't see how you can blame us, sir," an 
 swered Tom, stoutly. "We were just setting off 
 the fireworks when you ran right into the midst 
 of them." 
 
 "Nonsense ! nonsense ! You did it on purpose !" 
 
 "You certainly ran right into the things, just 
 as we had lit them," said Sam. "I don't see how 
 you can blame us for that." 
 
 "You'll see ! I shall report to Doctor Walling- 
 ton at once !" stormed Asa Sharp, and hurried off 
 with his face drawn down in sour determination. 
 
 "Phew! I guess we are in hot water, Tom!" 
 whispered Sam.
 
 GOOD-BYE TO BRILL 55 
 
 "I don't see how he can blame us, Sam." 
 
 "Well, in one way, we had no right to set off 
 the fireworks." 
 
 "Indeed ! And why not, on the last day of the 
 term, I'd like to know ? The doctor saw us, and 
 he didn't say anything about stopping." 
 
 "I really think it was Professor Sharp's fault," 
 said Allen Charter, who had been standing near. 
 "He certainly ran right into the midst of the 
 lighted fireworks. I saw him do it." 
 
 "Will you say a word for us, Charter, if we are 
 reported to the Head?" asked Tom. 
 
 "Certainly." 
 
 "And so will I," added Stanley. 
 
 "And I if you won't make me carry that hor 
 rid broom any longer," lisped William Philander 
 Tubbs. 
 
 "Say, I guess I'm as much to blame as any 
 body!" came from Spud, who had followed Asa 
 Sharp from the college building. And then he 
 told of what had happened between himself, Fil- 
 bury and the instructor. 
 
 "I doubt if you hear any more about it," said 
 Charter. And he was practically right. The sub 
 ject was barely mentioned by Doctor Wellington, 
 and neither Tom nor Sam were censured for what 
 had occurred. And that was fair, for the Rover 
 boys had really not been to blame.
 
 56 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Later in the evening the college boys had 
 something of a feast. A number had "chipped 
 in" and bought some soda water, ginger ale, ice 
 cream and cake in Ashton, and the improvised 
 feast was held in the boathouse, which was strung 
 with lanters. Several of the students made 
 speeches, other sang, and Songbird was called on 
 to recite an original poem, a request that pleased 
 him greatly. 
 
 "Say, boys, Brill is a -great place after all !" re 
 marked Dick, when he and his brothers were re 
 tiring for the night "At first I thought I 
 shouldn't like it quite as well as dear old Putnam 
 Hall, but I am gradually changing my mind." 
 
 "This place grows on one," returned Tom. "I 
 suppose by the time we finish up here we'll hate 
 to leave, just as we hated to leave old Putnam." 
 
 "Well, we won't be college boys so very long/* 
 remarked Sam. "Almost before you know it, 
 we'll be men and out in the world of business." 
 
 "And settled down, maybe, with a family of 
 children to support," added Tom, with a grin. 
 
 After the strenuous times of the evening be 
 fore, the Rovers were glad to take it easy on 
 Tuesday, They finished the last of their packing 
 and Tom played a last joke on William Philander 
 Tubbs by placing in the trunk of the fastidious 
 student a pair of old overalls and three old farm
 
 GOOD-BYE TO BRILL 
 
 57 
 
 hats found in the barn of Brill. They were hidden 
 in the middle of the dude's things, and he locked 
 tip the trunk without discovering them. 
 
 "I hope he unpacks that trunk when the ladies 
 are around," said Tom. "Then he can show 'em 
 how he used to play farm hand, and wear three 
 big straw hats at a time." 
 
 "It's too bad to part !" sighed Songbird. "Wish 
 we were all going on another treasure hunt !" And 
 then he commenced to warble softly: 
 
 "I love to sail the briny deep ! 
 
 The briny deep for me I 
 I love to watch the sunlit waves 
 
 That brighten up the sea ! 
 I love to listen to the wind 
 
 That fills the snowy sails ! 
 I love to roam around the deck " 
 
 "And eat the fishes' tails !" 
 
 interrupted Tom, And then he went on: 
 
 "I love to swim upon the sand, 
 
 And dance upon the brine, 
 And write my name in salty waves, 
 
 And hope for dinner time 
 To come, so I can eat my fill 
 
 Of sea-foam snaps and cream ; 
 And stand upon the quarter-deck 
 
 A halfback of the team ! ' ' 
 
 "Humph! do you call that poetry?" snorted 
 Songbird. "It sounds as much like it as a dog's 
 bark sounds like a hymn!"
 
 I 
 5 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Well, it would be a 'him' if he was a gentle 
 man dog!" retorted Tom, and then Songbird 
 turned away in momentary disgust. But soon his 
 good humor returned and Tom and the others al 
 lowed him to "spout poetry" to his heart's content 
 
 It had been arranged that the Rovers, Dora, and 
 the Laning girls should meet at the Ashton depot, 
 and it is needless to say that the three boys were 
 on time. They were alone, for Songbird and 
 Stanley and some of their other chums were going 
 to take different trains. 
 
 "Don't forget to let me hear from you this 
 summer !" said Songbird, on parting. 
 
 "Oh, we'll be sure to write," answered Dick. 
 "Come and see me if you get anywhere near my 
 home," said Stanley. 
 
 "We'll remember that," returned Tom. 
 
 The boys were taken to Ashton depot in an au 
 tomobile belonging to the college. Their trunks 
 and dress-suit cases had preceded them, and as 
 soon as they arrived they had their baggage 
 checked straight through to Oak Run. 
 
 "I see the girls' trunks," announced Sam, who 
 had been looking the pile of baggage over. "We 
 could get them checked, too, if we had their 
 tickets." 
 
 "Wonder where the girls are?" came from 
 Tom, as he looked at his watch.
 
 GOOD-BYE TO BRILL 59 
 
 "How much time, Tom?" 
 
 "Ten minutes yet and this train will most 
 likely be late." 
 
 Rather impatiently the Rover boys walked up 
 and down the platform. Presently they saw one 
 of the Hope carryalls coming and went to meet 
 it. 
 
 "They aren't in that," cried Sam, disappoint 
 edly. 
 
 "Another carriage coming from Hope?" 
 queried Tom, of the carryall driver. 
 
 "Two of 'em," was the reply. 
 
 The second carriage arrived a minute later. It 
 contained six girls and among them was Grace. 
 
 "Dora and Nellie are in the last carriage," an 
 nounced the younger Laning girl. "I came on 
 ahead to get the trunks and bags checked." 
 
 "We'll do that," answered Sam promptly. "Got 
 the railroad tickets?" 
 
 "Yes, here they are," and Grace handed the ; 
 tickets over. 
 
 It took several minutes to check the baggage^ 
 for the agent was busy, and all of the Rovers gave 
 a hand in shifting the heavy trunks out to a 
 place close to the tracks. Then Dick looked at 
 his watch. 
 
 "Time for the train now," he announced. 
 "Wonder why that carriage doesn't get here?"
 
 60 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Dick is getting nervous," said Sam, with a 
 wink. 
 
 "Oh, you are all right with Grace here," re 
 torted his brother. 
 
 Tom had gone up to a bend of the road to take 
 a look. Now he came back with a shrug of his 
 shoulders. 
 
 "Nothing but a farm wagon in sight," he an 
 nounced. "And the horses are kicking up such a 
 dust I can't see behind it." 
 
 "Oh, Tom, is it time for the train?" asked 
 Grace, anxiously. 
 
 "It's three minutes past the time," answered 
 Dick. 
 
 "Maybe the train is a good deal late," said Sam, 
 hopefully. "I'll ask the agent." 
 
 He went off and in the meantime the others 
 continued to watch the country road leading to the 
 railroad station. All they could see was a cloud 
 of dust that betokened the coming of a big farm 
 wagon, on the front seat of which sat an old 
 farmer. 
 
 "The train is coming !" cried Sam in dismay, on 
 returning. "The agent says it will be here in 
 about two minutes." 
 
 "Two minutes !" burst out Dick and Tom. 
 
 "Oh, they'll get left!" moaned Grace, "\Vhat
 
 GOOD-BYE TO BRILL 61 
 
 shall we do? I can't go home alone! And I've 
 got their tickets !" 
 
 "Perhaps the agent will hold the train a bit," 
 suggested Dick. 
 
 "I hear the train now f" cried Sam, as a distant 
 whistle sounded through the air. A moment later 
 they saw the cars, making a broad curve around 
 the distant hills. 
 
 Dick ran to the man who sold tickets and looked 
 after the baggage, 
 
 "Say, we are waiting for some more passengers 
 some young ladies from Hope Seminary," he 
 explained "Can't you hold the train till they 
 come ?" 
 
 "Not much!" was the sharp answer. "The 
 train is late already, and orders are to make as 
 short a stop as possible." 
 
 "They are coming!" yelled Tom. "I see them 
 away down the road !" 
 
 "Oh, call to them to hurry !" burst out Grace. 
 
 "They can't hear me," answered Tom. "They 
 are coming as fast as the team can go." 
 
 "Won't you hold the train just a couple of min 
 utes?" pleaded Dick. 
 
 "No, sir!" And the agent spoke with a posi 
 tive snap in his voice. 
 
 Dick looked across the tracks. The farm 
 wagon had come up, and on the seat he recognized
 
 62 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 the fat and jolly Mr. Sanderson, the father of the 
 girl they had once saved from the annoyances of 
 Dudd Flockley and Jerry Koswell. 
 
 "I'll get Mr. Sanderson to do the trick for me !" 
 he muttered to himself, and ran to where the farm 
 wagon had come to a halt.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 DREAMS OF YOUTH. 
 
 "MR. SANDERSON!" 
 
 "Why, if it ain't Mr. Rover!" cried the old 
 farmer. "Glad to see ye ! Bound fer hum, I sup 
 pose?" 
 
 "Yes." Dick stepped close to the old farmer's 
 side. "Mr. Sanderson do you want to do me a 
 great big favor and do it quick?" he went on, 
 earnestly. 
 
 "O 1 course. Wot is it?" 
 
 "Do you see that train coming?" 
 
 "Well, as my eyesight is putty good, I do," 
 and the old farmer chuckled. 
 
 "And do you see that carriage on the road?" 
 
 "Yes it's one of them turnouts from the gals' 
 school" 
 
 "Some of our friends are in that carriage and 
 I want to hold that train till they get here," 
 continued Dick, quickly. "The station agent 
 
 63
 
 64 THE ROVER BOYS DOV'X EAST 
 
 won't hold the train for me so I want you to do 
 it." 
 
 "Me? I ain't got nuthin' to do with the rail 
 road." 
 
 "I know that But you can hold the train, 
 nevertheless. The train will stop just below this 
 crossing it always does. When it is about ready 
 to start you drive on the track and then your 
 horse balks, see? You try to start him but he 
 won't start You fuss and pull, but the horse 
 don't budge until those young ladies are on the 
 train." 
 
 "By gum! I'll do it!" exclaimed the fat farmer, 
 with a twinkle in his eyes. "This hoss is jest the 
 one to balk, too." 
 
 "I can depend on you?" 
 
 "You kin, Mr. Rover." 
 
 "Thank you a thousand times !" returned Dick ; 
 and then he went off to rejoin his brothers and 
 Grace. 
 
 The train had already rolled in and passengers 
 were getting off and on, and the agent was load 
 ing on the trunks and handbags. 
 
 "Oh, if they would only hurry !" cried Grace. 
 
 "You can get aboard," said Dick. "This train 
 won't leave just yet." 
 
 "But it is going to go before they get here," 
 'declared Sam. "It's a shame ! Two minutes more
 
 DREAMS Of YOUTH 65 
 
 would fix it and they could hold the train as well 
 as not" 
 
 "All aboard!" sang out the conductor, as the 
 last of the baggage disappeared into the baggage 
 car. 
 
 Dick looked ahead. Mr. Sanderson's farm' 
 wagon had just started to cross the tracks. He 
 was sawing on the reins and the horse was acting 
 in a strange manner, not knowing what to make 
 of it. He turned part way around and faced the 
 locomotive. 
 
 "G'lang!" sang out the old farmer. "Consarn 
 ye! What's the matter of ye, Franky?" 
 
 "Oh, Dick, hell be killed!" burst out Sam, in 
 horror. 
 
 "Looks as if the horse wanted to climb over 
 the engine," came from Tom. 
 
 "It's all right,*' answered the elder Rover boy 
 in a whisper. "The engineer sees him and won't 
 start the train Mr. Sanderson is doing it on pur 
 pose." 
 
 "On purpose?" came from Sam and Tom, and 
 then of a sudden they understood, and both had 
 to turn away to hide the grins that broke out on 
 their faces. 
 
 "Go ahead!" cried the conductor, and then he 
 saw the trouble and ran forward to watch pro 
 ceedings.
 
 66 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 From the antics of the horse in front of tHe 
 locomotive, the Rover boys turned their attention 
 to the carriage that was approaching. As it came 
 closer they saw Dora and Nellie waving their 
 hands frantically. 
 
 "Wait! Wait for us!" cried out Dora, and as 
 the carriage came to a stop she leaped out, fol 
 lowed by Nellie and the other girl students. 
 
 "Just in time!" sang out Dick, loudly. "Come 
 on, here is our car T' 
 
 "Oh, what made you so late?" asked Grace. 
 "We have been worried to death about you." 
 
 "One of the girls forgot her pocketbook and 
 we had to drive back for it," explained Nellie. 
 "Oh, we thought sure we would miss the train, 
 when we saw it stop. We were so far off." 
 
 "I'll explain why you caught it later on," whis 
 pered Dick. "Now excuse me a moment," and 
 he ran towards the locomotive. 
 
 A crowd had commenced to collect, and several 
 folks were offering Mr. Sanderson advice. But 
 though he seemed to try his best, his horse and 
 .wagon remained in front of the train. 
 
 "Here, let me aid you, Mr. Sanderson," cried 
 Dick, and gave the farmer the wink. "It's all 
 right," he added, in a whisper. "I'm your friend 
 for life after this." 
 
 "Glad to be of service," answered the old farm-
 
 DREAMS OF YOUTH 67 
 
 er, in an equally low tone. "G'lang, Franky!" 
 Tie roared suddenly, and touched the horse with 
 his whip. At once the animal turned partly 
 around and ran off the tracks and down the coun 
 try road as if nothing out of the ordinary had 
 happened. 
 
 "Confound that fool nag!" muttered the con 
 ductor of the train, as he consulted his watch. 
 "Here we've lost six minutes more. Tom, can you 
 make it up?" 
 
 "I can try," answered the engineer. 
 
 "All right! Let her go!" And Dick and the 
 other passengers who had gone forward hopped 
 on the train in a hurry, and the conductor fol 
 lowed. The train official did not suspect that the 
 "blockading" had been done purposely, and Dick 
 did not enlighten him. 
 
 The Rovers had secured seats for the girls and 
 themselves in one of the parlor cars, and all were 
 together. As the train rolled onward Dick re 
 lated tiae particulars of the trick that had been 
 played with the aid of Mr. Sanderson. 
 
 "Oh, Dick, how could you think of such a 
 thing?" cried Dora. 
 
 "Oh, it just popped into my mind," he an 
 swered. "And Mr. Sanderson acted his part to 
 perfection. Aren't you glad we did something 
 to hold the train?*'
 
 68 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Indeed yes!" 
 
 "Would you have gone on without us?" asked 
 Nellie. 
 
 "Not a step!" answered Tom, and spoke the 
 words so quickly and earnestly that everybody in . 
 the party laughed 
 
 "I didn't want to miss this train for two rea 
 sons," went on Dick. "In the first place, we'd 
 lose our parlor-car seats, and in the second place, 
 we'd have to wait four hours for another train, 
 and that nothing but a slow accommodation." 
 
 "Well, I shouldn't mind a slow train while we 
 have such good company," observed Sam, and for 
 this remark Grace gave him a warm look of ap 
 preciation. 
 
 "Have you had any further news from home ?" 
 asked Dick, of Dora, a little later. 
 
 "I got a letter from mamma yesterday. She 
 says Professor Crabtree called again. But she 
 had the maid go to the door, and she refused to 
 see him." 
 
 "That's good Did he say anything to the 
 maid?" 
 
 "She says he went away looking very angry and , 
 muttering something about making mamma see 
 him. Mamma watched him from an upper win 
 dow and she wrote that he hung around the gar 
 den about half an hour before he went away."
 
 DREAMS OF YOUTH 69 
 
 "The rascal! You had better get Mr. Laning 
 to look into this for you. If he bothers you any 
 more he ought to be locked up." 
 
 "Just what I think. But mamma is too timid to 
 go to the police, or anything like that." 
 
 "I wish I was there when old Crabtree called 
 I'd give him a piece of my mind !" 
 
 "Oh, Dick, maybe he would want to to 
 shoot you, or something!" 
 
 "No, Josiah Crabtree isn't that kind. He be 
 longs to the snake-in-the-grass variety of rascals. 
 But perhaps he won't come again now that your 
 mother has refused to see him." 
 
 "I wish I could be sure of it," sighed the girl. 
 
 "What have you done about the fortune, 
 Dora?" 
 
 "Mamma has everything in the vault of a safe 
 'deposit company in Ithaca. We don't know just 
 what to do thinking Tad Sobber may tie the 
 money up again in the courts." 
 
 "I don't see how he can do that unless he 
 brings up some new evidence to prove that the 
 fortune belongs to Sid Merrick's estate." 
 
 "Uncle John thought it might be best to buy 
 Tad Sobber off just to end the matter. But 
 Sobber wanted too much." 
 
 "I'd not give him a cent he doesn't deserve it 
 after the way he treated you, and us. I don't
 
 70 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 believe Sid Merrick ever had a right to one dollar 
 of the fortune." 
 
 "I believe that, too." 
 
 "I suppose Crabtree came around because he 
 heard that you had more money than ever. Gra 
 cious, Dora, some day you'll be real rich in your 
 own name!" 
 
 "Well, won't you like it." she demanded 
 brightly. 
 
 "I'll not complain. But I'd take you just as 
 quickly if you were poor," added Dick earnestly. 
 
 "Would you, Dick?" 
 
 "Do you doubt me ?" 
 
 "No, Dick, I don't. I know you don't want me 
 for my money/' and Dora leaned forward to let 
 her hand rest for a moment on his shoulder. 
 
 "I've got a little money of my own," he went 
 on, after a pause, in which they looked straight 
 into each other's eyes. 
 
 "A little! Oh, Dick, I guess you've got a good 
 bit more than I've got." 
 
 "Are you sorry for that, Dora?" 
 
 "Sorry? Oh, no, but but " And Dora 
 
 suddenly turned very red. 
 
 "What, dear?" he whispered. 
 
 "Why I that is you said you would take 
 me just as quickly if I were poor. Well I I'd
 
 DREAMS OF YOUTH 71 
 
 take you that way, too!" And now the girl hid 
 her blushes in her handkerchief. 
 
 "Dora, you're a darling, and true-blue!" whis 
 pered Dick, fervidly. "We'll pull together, rich 
 or poor, and be happy, see if we don't!" 
 
 "First call for lunch!" announced a waiter, 
 coming through the car. 
 
 "Say, that hits me!" came from Tom. "I had 
 such a slim breakfast I am hollow clear to my 
 shoes !" 
 
 "A slim breakfast !" sniffed Sam. "Fruit, saw 
 dust and cream, fried eggs with bacon, half a 
 dozen muffins, and coffee!" 
 
 "Get out ! You're thinking of your own break 
 fast!" retorted Tom. "Come on, let's lead the 
 way before the dining car fills up." And he 
 caught Nellie by the arm. 
 
 "All right, we're coming!" cried Sam, and 
 followed with Grace. "Come on, Dick!" And 
 he motioned to the others. Soon all were moving 
 towards the dining car. 
 
 "Might as well do a little practicing," was 
 Tom's comment, on the way r and linking his arm 
 into that of Nellie, he began very softly to whistle 
 a well-known wedding march. 
 
 "Oh, Tom Rover !" cried Nellie,, 'giving him a 
 playful poke in the side. "Of all things ! And in
 
 72 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 a railroad car! I've a good mind not to walk 
 with you." 
 
 "All right, I'll change the tune," cried Tom, 
 cheerfully, and commenced to whistle a funeral 
 dirge, at which all of the girls shrieked with* 
 laughter. 
 
 It was a jolly crowd that sat down to the tables 
 in the dining car, and the Rover boys saw to it 
 that the girls were provided with whatever they 
 desired on the bill of fare. They took their time 
 over the meal, and the fun they had made even 
 the waiters smile broadly. 
 
 <r We'll get to Cartown in an hour," said Sam, 
 after they had returned to the parlor car. "And 
 then we'll have to say good-bye." 
 
 "Oh, it's too bad!" pouted Grace. "I wish 
 you were going through to Cedarville with us." 
 
 "So do I." 
 
 "Well, the best of friends must part, as the 
 oyster said to the shell," observed Tom, and at 
 this joke the others smiled faintly. But now that 
 they were to separate so soon all felt rather sober. 
 Ivittle did they dream of the exciting occurrence 
 that was to bring them together again.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 HOME) ONCE MORE 
 
 "AND now for Oak Run and home!" 
 
 It was Dick who spoke, as he and his brothers 
 boarded another train at Cartown. The girls had 
 gone on in the first train and the boys had had 
 to wait half an hour for the one on the line 
 which would take them close to Valley Brook 
 farm. 
 
 "Home it is!" returned Sam. "And I'll be 
 glad to see dad again and the rest of 'em." 
 
 "Right you are, Sam," joined in Tom. "After 
 all, there is no place like home." 
 
 "Remember how you used to hate the farm, 
 Tom?" 
 
 "Well, that was when we got too much of it. 
 I don't like all farm and nothing else." 
 
 "I wonder if Uncle Randolph has any new 
 fads this summer?" came from Dick. Their un 
 cle was more or less of a scientific farmer, and 
 
 73
 
 74 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 was always trying new ways, and usually losing 
 money on them. 
 
 "He's got bees in his bonnet," answered Tom. 
 
 "What's that?" demanded Dick, indignantly. 
 "Tom, Uncle Randolph is no more crazy than you 
 are. He has a right to experiment if he wants to." 
 
 "Who said he was crazy?" 
 
 "You said 'he has bees in his bonnet.' It's the 
 same thing." 
 
 "Not much," answered Tom dryly. "He's got 
 bees on the brain if that suits you better. Aunt 
 Martha wrote me that he had invested in half a 
 dozen hives of bees, and got a queen bee worth I 
 don't know how much to boss the colony." 
 
 "Oh, so he's going into bee culture !" murmured 
 Dick. "I hope he doesn't get stung." 
 
 "He'll be stung right enough," answered Sam. 
 "If not in one way then in another. He never 
 makes his experiments pay. Say, I rather think 
 I'll steer clear of those bees." 
 
 "Maybe we can have some fun with them," 
 mused Tom, and immediately commenced to lay 
 plans for that purpose. 
 
 They had a three hours' ride to Oak Run and 
 on the way made several stops of more or less 
 importance. At one place, near the depot, was a 
 cigar store, and Tom left the train and came back 
 with three cigars of large size in his hand.
 
 HOME ONCE MORE 75 
 
 "What are you going to do with those," ques 
 tioned Sam, "learn to smoke?" 
 
 "No, I am going to treat some of my particular 
 friends," answered Tom, and winked one eye, 
 suggestively. 
 
 "Oh, let me in on the joke !" pleaded his young 
 er brother. 
 
 "Here it is then," answered Tom, and brought \ 
 from his pocket a small round wooden box. Tak 
 ing off the cover he disclosed to view some pellets 
 that were coated with what looked like silver. 
 
 "What are they?" questioned Sam. 
 
 "The fireworks catalo'gue called them Serpent's 
 Eggs. You light one and the first thing you know 
 it commences to swell up " 
 
 "Oh, yes, and then pushes out just like a great 
 big worm, or snake !" finished Sam. "I had a box 
 of 'em last year. And are you going " 
 
 "To put them in the cigars. They are harmless, 
 but we can get some fun out of 'em," concluded 
 Tom. 
 
 It was an easy matter to cut out a portion of 
 the tobacco from the smoking end of each cigar, 
 and this done Tom inserted three of the pellets 
 in each. Then he placed the cigars carefully in his 
 pocket. 
 
 On the way to Oak Run the three lads discussed
 
 76 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 the doings at Brill, and also the news concerning 
 Tad Sobber and Josiah Crabtree. 
 
 "Both of these rascals would like to get their 
 hands on the Stanhope fortune," said Dick. 
 
 "Yes, but in different ways," returned Sam. 
 
 "Well, neither of 'em shall get his hands on a 
 dollar if I can help it," answered Dick. 
 
 "I should think Crabtree would be ashamed to 
 show himself," went on Sam. "If I was in his 
 place, I'd travel to some new part of the globe, 
 change my name, and make a new try at living." 
 
 "In one way I am sorry for him," was Dick's 
 comment. "A man coming out of prison hasn't 
 much chance to get work. Nobody will trust him, 
 no matter if he does want to be honest." 
 
 "Do you suppose Crabtree has any money?" 
 asked Tom. 
 
 "I don't know, I'm sure." 
 
 At last they were only a few miles from Oak 
 Run, and they gathered up the few things they 
 were carrying, fishing rods, cameras, and a small 
 valise. 
 
 "Oak Run!" cried the porter. 
 
 "Here we are!" exclaimed Tom, the first tc 
 get off. "I don't see anything of Jack Ness," he 
 added, mentioning the hired man from the farm, 
 who usually came for them with the team.
 
 HOME ONCE MORE y? 
 
 "He may be a little late Jack often is," an 
 swered Dick. 
 
 "Well, I shan't mind it," said Tom. "I want 
 to see my old friend Mr. Ricks," and he winked at 
 Sam. 
 
 The station master at Oak Run was a crabbed 
 old individual who rarely had a pleasant word for 
 anybody. But he was faithful and probably that 
 was why the railroad continued to employ him. 
 
 "Why, how do you do, Mr. Ricks, I am real 
 glad to see you !" exclaimed Tom, as he rushed up 
 after the train had gone and caught the station 
 master by the hand. "It seems like old times to 
 get back here." 
 
 "Huh! Got back, eh?" muttered Mr. Ricks 
 sourly. "Thought you boys went to college." 
 
 "So we did. We are back for the summer holi 
 days. You are looking well, Mr. Ricks." 
 
 "I ain't very well, I've got dyspepsy." 
 
 "Is that so. Why don't you smoke more?" 
 
 "Smoke?" 
 
 "Sure. Stroking is the best thing in the world 
 for dyspepsia. Cured the king of England and 
 the emperor of Germany. Here, have a cigar, 
 and see how much better you feel after smoking 
 it." 
 
 Now, as it happened, Ricks loved cigars, al 
 though he usually smoked a pipe, that being
 
 78 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 cheaper. He took the big cigar that Tom handed 
 out and started to place it in his pocket. 
 
 "Here, light up," cried Tom, and produced a 
 match. 
 
 "I'll smoke after I git my ticket money counted 
 up." 
 
 "No, light up now," said Tom, and struck the 
 match. "I want you to get the benefit of that 
 cigar at once. It's a special brand and I am sure 
 it will knock that dyspepsia higher than an air 
 ship." 
 
 Ricks lit up as desired and took several long 
 whiffs from the cigar. 
 
 "How do you like it?" questioned Tom, while 
 Sam and Dick watched proceedings closely. 
 
 "Putty good," returned the station master. The 
 cigars had cost Tom ten cents each and they were 
 better than those Ricks usually smoked. 
 
 A carriage had rolled up to the station and the 
 boys saw Jack Ness coming towards them. He 
 shook hands and then went off to get their trunks 
 and bags, to be placed in a farm wagon driven by 
 a neighbor's boy. 
 
 Ricks entered his ticket office and then walked 
 to the back platform of the station, where several 
 farmers were congregated, sitting on some empty 
 milk cans, talking crops. The boys continued to 
 watch him.
 
 HOME ONCE MORE 
 
 79 
 
 "Hullo, where did ye get the smoke?" asked 
 one of the farmers. 
 
 "Ricks is gittin' high-toned/' said another. 
 "Fust thing you know " 
 
 He got no further, for just then Ricks caught . 
 sight of the smoking end of his cigar and his eyes ' 
 stared wildly. 
 
 "What's th that!" he gasped, and took the 
 cigar from his mouth. v 
 
 "By gosh ! Are ye raisin' snakes, Ricks ?" cried 
 one of the farmers. 
 
 "Reckon he's struck a nest o' worms!" com 
 mented another. 
 
 "Wha what do yo you think it is ?" groaned 
 Ricks. He was so amazed that he could do little 
 but stare at the cigar, from the end of which a 
 snake-like curl was issuing, larger and larger. 
 
 "Where did you buy that cigar ?" asked one of 
 the farmers. 
 
 "Didn't buy it Tom Rover gave it to me!'* 
 answered Ricks. "Say, this is a put-up job!" he 
 roared, and dashed the cigar to the ground. 
 **Where is that imp, anyway?" 
 
 "Good-bye, Mr. Ricks!" sang out Tom from 
 the carriage. "Hope you enjoy that smoke." 
 
 "Yon come back here!" stormed the station 
 master. "Just you let me get my fingers on you,
 
 80 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 that's all!" And he shook his fist at the fun- 
 loving youth. 
 
 "It's a trick cigar, that's what it is," announced 
 one of the farmers, and commenced to edge away. 
 "Maybe it will blow up soon." 
 
 "If that's so, I'm going to get out!" cried an 
 other, and slid from the milk cans in a hurry. 
 
 "Say, you don't suppose he put dynnymite in it, 
 do you?" asked Ricks, fearfully. "He might 
 blow up the whole station. He blew up a fire 
 once I was building," he added, referring to a 
 joke Tom had once played on him, the particulars 
 of which have already been set forth in "The 
 Rover Boys at School." 
 
 "Better put the cigar in a pail of water," sug 
 gested one farmer. 
 
 "You do it, Snell." 
 
 "Do it yourself, if you want it done," answered 
 Snell, and very gingerly Ricks gathered up the 
 cigar and its "worms" on a shovel and cast them 
 into a tub of rain water that was handy. The 
 others gathered around, joked the station master 
 unmercifully and he vowed that he would get 
 square with Tom sooner or later. 
 
 In the meantime the Rover boys lost no time 
 in leaving the railroad station. They had Jack 
 Ness urge on the team, and soon they were cross 
 ing the Swift River and driving through the vil-
 
 HOME ONCE MORE 8l 
 
 lage of Dexter's Corners. Several folks of the 
 village saw them and waved them a welcome, for 
 the lads were great favorites. Then they started 
 along the country road leading to Valley Brook 
 farm. 
 
 "And how are all the folks, Jack?" asked 
 Dick. 
 
 "All fairly well, sir," answered the hired man. 
 "Your uncle, he got 'em rather bad last week." 
 
 "What do you mean?" 
 
 "Some of his new bees stung him and they 
 stung me, too." 
 
 "Too bad!" murmured Dick. "Any other 
 news ?" 
 
 "I don't know of none. The hay crop is going 
 to be heavy, so they say." 
 
 "Well, we need hay for the stock." 
 
 "We miss you boys, so we do," went on the 
 hired man. "WTien you are away the farm is like 
 as if we was havin' a funeral." 
 
 "Oh, we'll warm you up," cried Tom. "Eh, 
 Sam?" 
 
 "We'll try to, anyway," answered the youngest 
 Rover. 
 
 "We are going to have a great Fourth of July 
 celebration," said Tom. "I ordered some fire 
 works for home at the same time I had those sent 
 to the college," fce added, to his brothers.
 
 82 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Yes, we'll have to celebrate in fine style," an 
 swered Dick, 
 
 They went on, and soon a turn of the road 
 brought them in sight of the farmhoose nestling 
 so cozily among the hills. 
 
 "Home again!" sang out Tom. "Let's give 
 them a call !" And he set up a cheer, in which the 
 others readily joined. 
 
 "I see dad !" cried Sam, a moment later, as his 
 father appeared around a corner of the house 
 and waved his hand, 
 
 "And there is Uncle Randolph, down among his 
 bee hives," added Dick. 
 
 "And Aunt Martha is on the piazza?" came 
 from Sam "And there is Afedc Pop?" he con 
 tinued, as the ebony face of a smiling negro 
 showed itself from between the trees. 
 
 "Boys, I am glad to welcome you home again !" 
 cried Anderson Rover, as the carriage rolled up 
 and the lads leaped out in a bunch. 
 
 "And we are glad to see you, dad!" they an 
 swered in a chorus, and shook hands. Then Tom 
 made one leap for the piazza, and fairly lifted his 
 aunt from her feet. "How are you, Aont Mar 
 tha!" 
 
 "Oh, Tom, yo you bear I" gasped Mrs. Rover, 
 but with a beaming face. "My boy, how big you
 
 HOME ONCE MORE 83 
 
 are getting!" And then she kissed him heartily, 
 and kissed the others. 
 
 "Back again! and welcome!" said Randolph 
 Rover, as he walked up quickly. Then he, too, 
 shook hands ; and all went into the house.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH OP JULY 
 
 IT WAS a great home-coming. As was to be ex 
 pected, Aunt Martha had had the cook prepare a 
 most elaborate supper, and, to this the lads did 
 full justice. The long ride on the cars had tired 
 them, yet they remained up long enough to tell 
 about affairs at college, and learn what their father 
 and their other relatives had to say. 
 
 "Say, this is like old times!" exclaimed Dick, 
 as he entered his bedroom. "Looks as natural as 
 it ever did." 
 
 "Anyt'ing I can do fo' yo' young gen'men?" 
 asked a voice from the doorway, and Aleck Pop 
 showed himself, his mouth on a grin from ear to 
 ear. Indeed Aleck had not stopped grinning since 
 the boys had appeared. 
 
 "Not that I know of, Aleck," answered Dick. 
 "How have you been since we went away?" 
 
 "I ain't been well, sah," answered the colored 
 84
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH 85 
 
 man, and his face fell for a moment. "It's been 
 dat awful lonesome lik I thinks I was a gwine to 
 , die sometimes." 
 
 "Never mind, Aleck, we'll cheer you up some 
 day," came from Tom. 
 
 "I guess I ought to be at a boahdin' school, or 
 a collidge," went on Aleck. "Perhaps I'll -go back 
 to Putnam Hall if de cap'n will take me." 
 
 "Oh, he'll take you back fast enough," answered 
 Sam. "But why not try for a place at Brill?" 
 
 "Yo' collidge? Would da hab me dar, yo' 
 t'ink?" 
 
 "Perhaps. They have some colored help." 
 
 "Den say, won't you put in a good word fo* 
 me, all ob you'?" asked Aleck, earnestly. "I'd 
 gib most anyt'ing fo' to be wid yo', 'deed I 
 would I" and his eyes rolled from one lad to an 
 other. 
 
 "We'll keep that in mind, Aleck," answered 
 Dick. "But you can be with us this summer at 
 least part of the time." 
 
 "I'se glad ob dat, Massa Dick. I'se jes* been 
 a-pinin' an' a pinin' f o' you boys !" 
 
 The boys slept soundly, and did not get up until 
 late. They spent the best part of the day in 
 iroaming around the farm, and in writing letters 
 to the girls, telling of their safe arrival home. 
 
 "I'll tell you what I'd like to do," said Tom,
 
 86 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 that afternoon. "I'd like to invite the Lanings 
 and the Stanhopes down here to spend the Fourth 
 of July. We might have a sort of house party." 
 
 "Great!" shouted Sam. "Just the thing if 
 they'll come." 
 
 "Let us sound dad and Uncle Randolph and 
 Aunt Martha on the subject," added Dick. 
 
 The matter was talked over, and the boys read 
 ily secured permission to have their friends at the 
 farm for the best part of a week. The invitations 
 were issued immediately, for the national holi 
 day was but ten days off. 
 
 "I know what I'd like to do, after they are 
 gone," said Dick "I'd like to take our tent and 
 go camping up the river for a week or two, just 
 for the novelty of it We could fish and swim, 
 and take it easy, and have lots of sport" 
 
 "Suits me down to the ground," answered Tom. 
 "We'll do it unless something better turns up." 
 
 "I was going to suggest an automobile tour," 
 said Sam. "Uncle Randolph has the new car and 
 it is certainly a dandy." 
 
 "Well, maybe we can take the tour, too," an 
 swered Dick. "The summer vacation wifl be 
 pretty long." 
 
 "We could run up to CedarvHle," said Tom. 
 
 "Sure right to the Lanings' home," added 
 Dick, giving Tom a poke in the ribs.
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH 87 
 
 "Oh, sure and over to the Stanhopes' place, 
 too." 
 
 Having sent their letters the boys waited anx- 
 ' iously for replies. On Sattrrday the answers 
 came, and they read the communications with 
 deep interest. 
 
 "Hurrah! Nellie and Grace are coming, with 
 their mother!" cried Tom. 
 
 "And Dora is coming with them/' said Dick. 
 
 "What about Mrs. Stanhope?" asked Sam. 
 
 "She said she might come, but she wasn't sure." 
 
 A letter had been written by Mrs. Rover to 
 Mrs. Laning and there was a reply to this, both 
 from Mrs. Laning and Mrs. Stanhope. 
 
 "We'll have a -great celebration !" cried Tom. 
 
 "How about those fireworks?" asked Dick. 
 
 "I expect them to-day." 
 
 "Have you got enough ?" asked Sam. 
 
 "As many as we had at Brill." 
 
 "That will be plenty." 
 
 "I ordered some powder, too, for use in the old 
 cannon," went on Tom. "We'll wake up the 
 - natives this Fourth all right!" 
 
 "You look out that you don't blow yourself 
 up," warned Dick, for he knew his fun-loving 
 brother could get rather reckless at times. 
 
 "Oh, I'll be cm guard," was Tom's answer.
 
 88 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 When Tom went to Oak Run to get the fire 
 works old Ricks was decidedly grouchy. 
 
 "I've got a good mind not to let you have 'em," 
 growled the station master. "You didn't have no 
 right to play that trick on me with that cigar." 
 
 "What trick ?" demanded Tom, innocently. 
 
 "Oh, you know well enough, you scamp! 
 Think it's smart to put off a cigar on me thet 
 swells up and busts out worms! Bah! you keep 
 your cigars to yourself after this." 
 
 "All right, if you want me to," answered Tom, 
 meekly, and then, watching his chance, he placed 
 another of the "doctored" cigars in Ricks' office, 
 where he had a cigar box with tickets in it. Then 
 he, with Jack Ness' aid, loaded his fireworks and 
 the small box of powder on the farm wagon. 
 
 As Tom worked he watched Ricks narrowly 
 and saw the station agent enter his office to sell 
 tickets. While he was making change he chanced 
 to look into the cigar box with the tickets, and 
 Tom, peeping through a crack of the door, saw 
 him take up the cigar and look at it wonder- 
 ingly. 
 
 "Hum!" murmured Ricks. "I thought that 
 box was empty. Sailers must have left this in 
 it when he gave it to me. That's one on Bob. 
 Guess I'll smoke it up before he comes an' asks 
 me about it." The man he mentioned was a store-
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH 89 
 
 keeper of the vicinity, who had given him the 
 cigar box the evening before. 
 
 Ricks struck a match and commenced to puff 
 away with satisfaction. By this time the wagon 
 was loaded and Tom directed Jack Ness to drive 
 off to the bridge and wait for him. 
 
 "Well, good-bye, Mr. Ricks," said the fun- 
 lovirrg youth, as he stepped up to the ticket win 
 dow. "Hope you don't hold any hard feelings." 
 
 "You quit your foolin'!" growled the station 
 master. 
 
 "I see you're smoking another cigar." 
 
 "What if I am? Ain't I got a right to smoke 
 if I want to?" 
 
 "Not if you see things when you do it." 
 
 "See things ? Wot do you mean, Tom Rover ?" 
 
 "They tell me that you imagined you saw 
 snakes the other day when you were smoking." 
 
 "You go on about your business ! You played 
 me a trick, that's what you did!" 
 
 "It's queer how cigars affect some people. They 
 get nervous and think the end of the cigar is 
 crawling," went on Tom, earnestly. "Now, if I 
 was affected that way I wouldn't smoke." 
 
 "Say, Tom Rover, I want you to under 
 stand " 
 
 What the station agent wanted Tom to know 
 was never divulged, for at that instant the cigar
 
 90 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 commenced to swell at the lit end and then an 
 ashy-colored "worm" commenced slowly to un 
 curl, reaching a length of a foot or more. Ricks 
 took the cigar in his hand, held it at arm's length 
 and viewed it with horror. 
 
 "It's another one of 'em!" he groaned. 
 
 "What's the matter, Mr. Ricks?" asked Tom, 
 calmly. 
 
 "This cigar! Did did you play this trick on 
 me?" 
 
 "I don't know what you mean." 
 
 "Look at the end o' this cigar." 
 
 "I don't see anything wrong. It looks like a 
 fine cigar, and it seems to burn well," answered 
 Tom, as soberly as a judge. 
 
 "Don't you see the the worms ?" 
 
 "Worms! Mr. Ricks you are dreaming!" 
 
 "Ain't that a er a worm?" shouted the sta 
 tion master, pointing with his finger at the thing 
 dangling at the end of the cigar. 
 
 "Mr. Ricks, you must have 'em again," an 
 swered Tom, and looked deeply shocked. "You 
 had better go and see a doctor. This cigar smok 
 ing has got on your nerves." 
 
 "It ain't so! I see the worms! There they 
 are!" And the station master poked his finger 
 into the mass. ' 
 
 Now, as those who are acquainted with the
 
 91 
 
 fireworks known as Serpent's Eggs, or Pharoah's 
 Serpents, know, the "worms" or "serpents" are 
 very fragile and go to dust at the slightest touch. 
 Consequently when Ricks placed his finger rudely 
 on those at the end of the cigar they were knocked 
 off, and falling to the floor, were completely shat 
 tered to dust At this the station master started 
 in amazement. 
 
 "Where are the worms ?" asked Tom. "I don't 
 see them?" 
 
 "^.Yliy I er that is they were here!" 
 stammered Ricks. 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "On the end o' the cigar." 
 
 "Then where are they now?" demanded Tom. 
 "Give me one, till I examine it." 
 
 "Why they they are er gone now." 
 
 "Gone?" 
 
 "Yes. Say, I don't know about this!" And 
 the old station master commenced to scratch his 
 head. He looked at the cigar wonderingly. But 
 no more "worms" were forthcoming, for the rea 
 son that the pellets Tom had placed within had 
 burnt themselves out. 
 
 "You certainly ought to see a doctor or else 
 give up smoking cigars," said Tom, as soberly as 
 ever. 
 
 "Tom, Rover, ain't this no trick o' yours ?"
 
 92 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Trick ? Do you think I am a wizard ? I find 
 you smoking a cigar and you go and see worms, 
 or snakes, just as if you had been drinking. 
 Maybe you do drink." 
 
 "I don't. I ain't teched a drop in six months." 
 
 "Well, you had better do something for your 
 self," said Tom, as he backed away from the 
 ticket window. 
 
 "I don't understand this, nohow!" muttered 
 the old station master. "But I ain't goin' to* 
 smoke thet cigar no more !" he added, and threw 
 the weed out on the railroad tracks. 
 
 When Tom got to the wagon he was shaking 
 with laughter. The joke was too good to keep, 
 and as they drove along he told Jack Ness about 
 what had occurred. 
 
 "It's one on Ricks," said the hired man, with a 
 broad grin. "He's kind o' a superstitious man 
 an' he'll imagine all sorts o' things!" 
 
 "Well, if it cures him of smoking it will be a 
 good job done," answered Tom. "I've seen him 
 with a pipe in his mouth when a lady wanted a 
 railroad ticket, and he would blow the smoke 
 right into her face." 
 
 It made Randolph Rover somewhat nervous to 
 have so many fireworks and so much powder 
 around the premises and there was a good rea 
 son for this, for the facilities for fighting fire
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR THE FOURTH 93 
 
 at Valley Brook were very meager. So, to please 
 his uncle, Tom stored the stuff in a small build 
 ing at the bottom of one of the fields, where some 
 farming implements and berry crates and boxes 
 were kept. 
 
 The cannon Tom had mentioned was a rather 
 old affair. But it seemed to be in good condition 
 and the boys spent some time in cleaning it out 
 and putting it in condition for use. It was mount 
 ed on a big block and set in the middle of the 
 lawn. 
 
 "Now, I reckon we are ready to celebrate!" 
 cried Sam, after all the preparations were com 
 plete. "And we ought to have a dandy time." 
 
 "We will have," answered Dick. 
 
 "Best ever!" chimed in Tom.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF 
 
 THE boys went down to the railroad station in 
 the new touring car to meet Mrs. Laning and the 
 three 'girls, and possibly Mrs. Stanhope. The 
 car was a fine seven-seat affair, of forty-horse 
 power, and Dick ran it. 
 
 "It's- the slickest thing in cars I've seen!" cried 
 the eldest Rover boy, enthusiastically. "A tour 
 in it would be great." 
 
 "Well, we'll have to take a tour in it before 
 the summer is over," returned Sam. 
 
 The train was late and the boys waited im 
 patiently for it to put in an appearance. When it 
 did arrive they were delighted to see that Mrs. 
 Laning had induced Mrs. Stanhope to come along. 
 
 "I wanted her to come for two reasons," whis 
 pered Dick to Dora, after the first greetings were 
 over. "I wished her here, and I was afraid, if 
 she remained behind, Josiah Crabtree might try 
 to visit her." 
 
 94
 
 WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF 95 
 
 "He did try, Dick," answered the girl 
 
 "What, again?" 
 
 "Yes, and what do you think ? We had another 
 visit from Tad Sobber." 
 
 "And what did he say?" 
 
 "He wanted us to give him half of the for 
 tune. Said that if we didn't he would never rest 
 until he got the money." 
 
 "What did your mother do?" 
 
 "She had two hired men, who happened to be 
 at the house, put him out." 
 
 "Good! That's the best way to treat him.'* 
 
 "Mamma was very much upset, as you can 
 imagine. And the very next day Josiah Crab- 
 tree called, and what do you think he said? He 
 sent word by the maid that he had called not 
 alone on his own behalf, but also on behalf of 
 Sobber." 
 
 "Oh, so that's the way the wind blows, eh? 
 They are going to form a sort of partnership, to 
 see if they can't get hold of your money, by one 
 way or another." 
 
 "It looks that way, Dick, and I am worried to 
 death." 
 
 "I'd like to run Sobber down and put him in 
 prison. He has done a number of things for 
 which he might be arrested." 
 
 "I am trying to get mamma to take a trip
 
 96 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 somewhere. I want her to go in secret, so that 
 Sobber and Mr. Crabtree can't follow her." 
 
 "That might be a good thing, Dora," answered 
 Dick, and then he had to turn his attention to run 
 ning the touring car. Although the automobile 
 was built for but seven, all had crowded in, Sam 
 sitting in front on Tom's lap, and the ladies and 
 girls occupying the tonneau. 
 
 The run to the farm took but a few minutes, 
 Dick "letting the machine out" in a manner that 
 made the ladies gasp. 
 
 "Never rode so fast in my life, on a country 
 road!" declared Mrs. Laning, on alighting. "It 
 was like a train!" 
 
 "Oh, that was nothing," answered Tom. "We 
 can go twice as fast if we want to." 
 
 "Not with me in the car!" declared the lady, 
 firmly. 
 
 "It's a splendid automobile," said Mrs. Stan 
 hope. "But I shouldn't care to travel at racing 
 speed in one." 
 
 The visitors were warmly welcomed by Mrs. 
 Rover and her husband and by the boys' father, 
 and soon all were made to feel at home. The best 
 rooms in the farmhouse were 'given over to the 
 guests, and Mrs. Rover had placed a beautiful 
 bunch of June roses in each apartment. 
 
 "What lovely roses!" cried Mrs. Stanhope.
 
 WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF 97 
 
 <f We have some, but not as grand as these !" And 
 her face showed her satisfaction. 
 
 "It's great to have you girls here!" declared 
 Sam. "What a jolly family we would be if we 
 all lived together!" 
 
 "Oh, what an idea !" cried Grace, but she smiled 
 even as she spoke. 
 
 Of course the boys had to show the girls 
 all over the farm, and Uncle Randolph took the 
 ladies around, showing them the big barns and 
 the cattle, the chickens, the horses, the pigs, and 
 the orchards, and broad fields of corn, wheat, 
 and other products. Then they came back to 
 look at the neat vegetable garden, and Mrs. Ro 
 ver's flower plots, and also at the bees. 
 
 "I hope for great things from my bees," an 
 nounced Randolph Rover. "I have taken up the 
 study of them with care, and I think I can pro 
 duce a variety that will give us extra fine clover 
 honey." 
 
 "I thought you had your bees all in one place, 
 Unclte Randolph," said Dick, as he noticed a hive 
 set apart from the others. 
 
 "That is a new family I bought last week," 
 was the explanation. "I am keeping them apart 
 for the purpose of studying them. But they are 
 rather wild as yet, and I do not dare to disturb 
 them very much."
 
 g THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Oh, I can't bear bees!" whispered Nellie to 
 .Tom. "Let's get out of here," and she walked 
 away, and the others followed. 
 
 Although the young folks remained up rather 
 late on the night before the Fourth, Tom, Diok 
 and Sam arranged among themselves to get up 
 early the next day, to fire a salute from the old 
 cannon. 
 
 "We'll surprise them all," said Tom. "We'll 
 show 'em we can make a noise even if we are in 
 the country." 
 
 The boys crept downstairs at five o'clock and 
 hurried out to the shed where the powder had 
 been left. Bringing the box forth they took it to 
 where the old cannon had been placed on the lawn. 
 The piece was pointed towards an apple orchard, 
 so that it might do no damage. 
 
 "Now, fill her up good!" cried Tom. "We 
 want to make as much noise as we can with the 
 first shot" 
 
 "Don't put in such a load that she bursts," 
 Cautioned Dick. 
 
 The powder was measured out and put in, and 
 then this was followed by a wad of paper Sam 
 brought from the kitchen. They rammed the 
 paper in good and tight. 
 
 "Now, I guess she's ready to set off," said 
 Tom.
 
 WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF 99 
 
 "Tom, don't you stand too dose," said Dick. 
 *That cannon might explode. Light the slow 
 match and then run behind a tree, or the corner 
 of the piazza." 
 
 "All right, Dick But I dont think shell ex 
 plode/' was the reply. 
 
 "Hello, goin' to fire her off, eh?"" came a voice 
 if rom the fence, and Jack Ness appeared. 
 
 "Yes, Jack," answered Sam. "But keep still 
 we want to surprise the folks." 
 
 "Good enough," murmured the hired mart 
 "You'll do it right enough. Thet old cannon aU 
 ways was a snorter fer noise."' And he backed 
 away towards the orchard to get behind a tree, 
 out of the way of possible harm. 
 / AH being ready, Tom lit a match and applied it 
 to the slow match of the cannon. Then he ran 
 ffor the corner of the piazza, to join his brothers. 
 
 A few seconds passed they seemed unusually 
 long just then but nothing happened. 
 
 "The slow match must have gone out," mur 
 mured Tom. 
 
 "Don't go back ! it may go off, yet," answered 
 Dick. "Sometimes " 
 
 Bang ! went the cannon, and the tremendous re 
 port echoed and re-echoed throughout the hills 
 surrounding Valley Brook. The charge had
 
 100 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 been so big that the piece had "kicked back" about 
 a yard. 
 
 "Say, that was a noise!" 
 
 "If that didn't wake the folks up nothing will !* 
 
 "I'm glad she didn't burst." 
 
 "So am I" 
 
 "By gum, you're celebratin' all right!" came 
 from Jack Ness, as he poked his head from be 
 hind a tree. "I guess they must have heard that 
 clear down to the Corners." 
 
 "Further than that!" replied Tom. 
 
 "Oh, Tom, did you do that?" came a voice 
 from an upper window, and Nellie showed her 
 face. 
 
 "What an awful noise!" came from another 
 window, as Dora appeared. 
 
 "Did it wake you up?" cried Tom. 
 
 "It made me bounce right out of bed!" de 
 clared Nellie. "I thought I was shot." 
 
 "I thought the house had been hit," said Dora. 
 
 "Did your cannon burst ?" questioned Grace, as 
 she appeared beside Nellie. 
 
 "Not a bit of it !" declared Tom. "Just listen, 
 while we fire another shot." 
 
 "Oh, Tom, wait till I put some cotton in my 
 ears!" cried Mrs. Rover, as she showed herself, 
 followed by the others. 
 
 "Boys, you didn't shoot off anything in the
 
 WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF ioi 
 
 cannon, did you?" asked Randolph Rover, nerv 
 ously. 
 
 "Nothing but powder and paper, Uncle," an 
 swered Sam. 
 
 "That ain't so!" suddenly shouted Jack Ness. 
 "By gum! You hit the bee hive, an' here come 
 the bees! Gee, shoo! Git out! Oh, my! I'm 
 stung!" And he started to run from the or 
 chard. 
 
 The boys stared for a moment. Down in the 
 orchard was the hive which their uncle had set 
 apart from the others. It seemed to be torn at 
 the top, and a swarm of angry bees were flying 
 around. Part of the swarm had made for Jack 
 Ness, and now the hired man was running for his 
 life. 
 
 "Why, I don't see how we hit the hive " 
 
 commenced Dick, when a yell from Sam inter 
 rupted him. 
 
 "The bees ! The bees ! Some of 'em are head 
 ing this way !" 
 
 "Hi! hi! don't let 'em fly away!" screamed 
 Randolph Rover. "They are very valuable ! Stop 
 them ! Make them go back in the hive !" 
 
 "Excuse me from touching any bees!" mur 
 mured Tom. "I'm going to get out of here!" 
 And he started to run. 
 
 "Don't go to the house!" cried Dick. "We
 
 102 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 don't want the ladies and the girls to get stung-. 
 Head f cv the barn!" 
 
 His brothers understood, and they scampered 
 at top spet*i for the nearest barn. In the mean 
 time they could see poor Jack Ness slashing 
 around wildly with a coat he was carrying. 
 
 "Git out o' here, you troublesome critters!" 
 screamed the hired man. "Lemme alone, consarn 
 ye ! Oh, my nose ! Oh, my eye !" And then he 
 pelted for the vegetable garden. Here he fell 
 over a hot-bed frame and went sprawling. But 
 he soon picked himself up, and then he streaked 
 it down the garden to a patch of corn, gradually 
 outdistancing his little tormentors. 
 
 "Say, this is the worst yet !" groaned Tom, and 
 he and his brothers watched the bees from a dis 
 tance, "However did we happen to hit that 
 hive?" 
 
 "Fm sure I don't know," replied Dick, "unless 
 you put something in the cannon. Did you use 
 stones?" 
 
 "No. Did yon, Sam?" 
 
 "Not a thing but that paper. But we rammed 
 that down rather hard." 
 
 "I don't think paper would reach to the or 
 chard. Maybe there was something in it. Did 
 you look ?"
 
 WHEN THE CANNON WENT OFF 103 
 
 "No. Come to think of it, it did feel a little 
 hard/' answered Sam. 
 
 In a few minutes Randolph Rover appeared, 
 followed by the boys' father. The man who was 
 making a study of bees had placed a net over his 
 head and donned gloves, and thus equipped he 
 went down to look at the hive. A small corner of 
 the top had been torn away. 
 
 "I fancy the bees will settle down before a 
 great while," said he. "The hive is not much 
 damaged." 
 
 "I am glad to hear that, Uncle Randolph," said 
 Tom. "I didn't think that shot would reach so 
 far." 
 
 "Next time you had better point the cannon into 
 the air," replied the uncle. 
 
 "That's a good idea; we will." 
 
 The cook slept at the top of the house, and 
 awakened by the noice came down to the kitchen 
 to start up the fire. She heard the others dis 
 cussing the discharge of the cannon and mention 
 the damage done to the bee hive. Then she looked 
 . around the kitchen and suddenly gave a scream. 
 
 "My pocketbook ! Where is my pocketbook ?" 
 
 "Your pocketbook?" asked Sam, who had 
 come around to the kitchen to wash his hands. 
 "Where did you leave it?" 
 
 "I had it on that side table. It was wrapped
 
 104 THE R OVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 in an old newspaper. I was going to take it up 
 to my room last night and hide it, but I forgot." 
 "That newspaper !" ejaculated Sam, and turned 
 slightly pale. "If you had it in that newspaper 
 it was your pocketbook that shot the top off that 
 beehive!"
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 A DAY TO REMEMBER 
 
 "GREAT CICERO, is it possible we have shot the 
 cook's pocketbook to pieces!" murmured Dick, 
 who had come up in time to hear the conversa 
 tion." 
 
 "Shoot it ! Did you shoot at my pocketbook ?" 
 demanded Sarah. 
 
 "We didn't shoot at it, Sarah," answered Sam. 
 "I stuffed that paper in the cannon for wadding." 
 
 "What, with my pocketbook in it!" screamed 
 the cook. "Oh, dear! Was ever there such 
 boys !" 
 
 "I didn't know there was anything in the pa 
 per. It looked all crumpled up." 
 
 "It was the best paper I could find and I 
 thought it would do," groaned Sarah. "Oh, dear, 
 what am I to do ? Where is the pocketbook now ?" 
 
 "Blown to kingdom come, I reckon," mur 
 mured the youngest Rover. "But never mind, I'll 
 buy you a new one." 
 
 "The pocketbook couldn't have been a very 
 105
 
 106 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 large one/' said Tom, who had come up to learn 
 the cause of the excitement in the kitchen, 
 
 "It wasn't it was quite small My sister sent 
 it to me from Chicago, for a birthday present" 
 
 "What did you have in it?" asked Sam anx 
 iously. 
 
 "I had four dollars in it in bills, and ten of ' 
 those new shiny cents, and a ten-cent piece, and a 
 sample of dress goods, and a slip of paper with a 
 new way on it to make grape jelly, and some pills 
 for the headache, and a motto verse, and and I 
 don't know what else." 
 
 "Well, that's enough," came from Tom. "No 
 wonder the bees kicked at having all that fired at 
 'em." 
 
 "I'll give yon back the money, Sarah, and get 
 you a new pocketbook," said Sam. "I'm awfully 
 sorry it happened." 
 
 "Let's look for the pocketbook," suggested 
 Dick, and this was done, the boys taking good 
 care, while on the search, to keep out of the 
 range of the bees. All they could find in the or 
 chard were two of the cent pieces and part of the 
 metal clasp of the pocketbook the rest had dis- i 
 appeared. 
 
 "Well, let tis be thankful that we didn't blow 
 the cannon apart, or hit somebody with that 
 charge," said Dick.
 
 A DAY TO REMEMBER 
 
 107 
 
 !,ater the cannon was fired off with more care. 
 It certainly made a loud noise, and a farmer, 
 driving past, said he had heard it away down at 
 Oak Run. 
 
 "A feller down there told me he guessed the 
 quarry men were blastin'," he said- "But I said 
 'twas a cannon. She kin go some, can't she!'* 
 And he shook his head grimly as he drove on. 
 
 The boys and girls spent the morning in firing 
 off the cannon and in shooting off some fire 
 crackers. Mrs. Rover served an elaborate din 
 ner, and had the dining room trimmed in red, 
 white and blue flowers in honor of the national 
 birthday. 
 
 "Do you remember how we spent last Fourth," 
 said Tom, when the meal was about over. 
 
 "Indeed I do!" cried Nellie. "Don't you re 
 member that big imitation cannon cracker you 
 set off on the dining room table of the yacht and 
 how it covered all of us with confetti." 
 
 "Yes, and how Hans Mueller slid under the 
 table in fright!" added Dick; and then all laughed 
 heartily over an affair that I have already de 
 scribed in detail in "The Rover Boys on Treas 
 ure Isle." 
 
 "Dear old Hans!" murmured Tom. "I'd like 
 first rate to see him this summer."
 
 I08 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Let us ask him to the farm for a week," sug 
 gested Sam. 
 
 "All right, we will, along with Fred Garrison," 
 answered Dick. 
 
 During the afternoon the boys and girls played 
 croquet and took a short ride in the touring car, 
 and had ice-cream and cake served to them under 
 the trees by Aleck Pop. who wore his waiter out 
 fit for the occasion. Then they sat around until 
 it was dark, and after supper the boys brought 
 forth the fireworks. 
 
 "Now, be careful," warned both their father 
 and their uncle. 
 
 "We will be !" they cried, and set off the pieces 
 from a field where they could not possibly do 
 harm. The girls and the ladies, as well as the 
 men, watched proceedings with interest. 
 
 "Oh, how grand!" cried Dora, as the rockets 
 curved gracefully through the air. 
 
 "Beautiful!" murmured Grace. 
 
 "I could look at fireworks all night!" declared 
 Nellie. 
 
 The fireworks came to an end with a set piece 
 called Uncle Sam. It fizzed and flared brightly, 
 showing the well-known face of the old man and 
 the big hat. Then Tom commenced to pull a 
 wire and Uncle Sam took his hat off and put it 
 on.
 
 A DAY TO REMEMBER 
 
 109 
 
 "Oh, how cute!" cried Grace. 
 
 "Last act!" cried Tom, and set fire to a slow 
 match that was near. Presently some flower pots 
 commenced to send up a golden shower, and then, 
 from a wire between two trees there blazed forth 
 the words "Good Night." 
 
 "Well, that was very nice indeed!" was Mrs. 
 Stanhope's comment. 
 
 "As nice an exhibition of fireworks as I ever 
 saw," declared Mrs. Laning. 
 
 "Just what I say!" cried Mrs. Rover. "The 
 boys certainly know how to get up a show !" 
 
 After the fireworks came darkness, but neither 
 the boys nor the girls seemed to mind this. They 
 paired off, and took walks around the house and 
 down the roadway. Perhaps a good many silly 
 things were said, but, if so, there was no harm in 
 them. The only ones who were really serious 
 were Dick and Dora, and seeing this Tom nudged 
 Nellie in the side. 
 
 "Looks like they were getting down to business, 
 doesn't it?" he observed, dryly. 
 
 "Oh, Tom, hush, they might hear you!" she 
 whispered. 
 
 "You'll have Dick for a cousin-in-law some 
 day." 
 
 "Well, I shan't mind."
 
 HO THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "How about having him for a brother-in-law, 
 Nellie?" 
 
 At this suggestion Nellie's face grew crimson. 
 
 "Tom Rover, you're the limit !" 
 
 "Well, how about it?" he persisted. 
 
 "You mean if Sam should marry Grace?" she 
 asked archly. 
 
 "Not much although that may happen too. I 
 mean if you should condescend to marry such a 
 harum-scarum chap like me." 
 
 "Oh, Tom!" And now Nellie hid her face. 
 
 "Maybe you don't like me, Nellie." 
 
 "Why, Tom!" 
 
 "You know how much I like you. It's been 
 that way ever since we met on the Cedarville 
 steamer. I know I'm pretty young to talk this 
 way, but " 
 
 "You'll get older, eh?" 
 
 "Yes, and I don't want any other fellow to 
 come around when I'm away." 
 
 "How about some other girl coming around 
 when I'm away?" 
 
 "There can't be any other girl, Nellie." 
 
 "Are you sure ?" And now Nellie looked quite 
 in earnest. 
 
 "Yes, I'm sure." 
 
 "Well then " her voice sank very low. "There 
 can't be any other fellow ! There !"
 
 A DAY TO REMEMBER m 
 
 "Nellie !" he cried. Then he would have caugtit 
 her in his arms, but she held him back. 
 
 "Wait, Tom. I understand, and I am very, 
 very glad," she said, earnestly. "But mamma * 
 she is a little bit old-fashioned, you know. She 
 made both of us Grace and I promise not to 
 to become engaged until we were twenty oc 
 twenty-one." 
 
 "Oh!" 
 
 "So we'll have to wait a little longer." 
 
 "I see. But we understand each other, don't 
 we, Nellie?" 
 
 "Yes, I'm sure we do." 
 
 "And when yon are old enough " 
 
 "Well talk it over again," she answered, and 
 took his arm as if to walk back to the others. 
 
 "All right," he said. Then of a sudden he 
 turned and faced her. "And is that all?" he 
 pleaded. 
 
 "Oh, Tom, it ought to be!" she murmured. 
 
 "But, Nellie !" he pleaded, and drew her a little 
 closer. Then for just an instant her head went 
 down on his shoulder and she allowed him to kiss 
 her. Then they joined the others, both feeling as 
 if they were walking on air. 
 
 An hour later found everybody either hi the 
 house or on the veranda. Dora sat down to the 
 piano and the other young folks gathered arownd
 
 112 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 to sing one favorite song after another, while the 
 old folks listened. They sang some of the Put 
 nam Hall songs, and tried several that were popu 
 lar at Brill and at Hope. 
 
 "I like that even better than the fireworks," 
 murmured Mrs, Stanhope, to Anderson Rover. 
 
 "Well, I think I do, myself, Mrs. Stanhope," 
 he answered. And then he drew his rocking-chair 
 a little closer to where the widow was sitting. 
 "It seems to me that Dick and Dora match it off 
 pretty well," he continued, in a lower tone. 
 
 "Yes, Mr. Rover. And Dick is a fine young 
 man your sons are all fine young men. I shall 
 never forget what they have done for me and 
 for Dora." 
 
 "Well, they are bright lads, if I do say it my 
 self," answered the father, proudly. . "And let 
 me say, too, that I think Dora is a very dear 
 girl. I shall be proud to take her for a daugh 
 ter/' 
 
 "No prouder than I shall be to take Dick fer 
 a son, Mr. Rover." 
 
 : "I am glad to hear you say that glad that the 
 idea is agreeable all around," returned Anderson 
 Rover. 
 
 "I shouldn't be surprised if, some day, Nellie 
 and Grace married your other sons." 
 
 "Possibly. But they are rather young yet to
 
 A DAY TO REMEMBER 
 
 think of that. Dick is older, even though they 
 go to college together. You see, he got behind 
 a little at Putnam Hall because, when I was sick, 
 he had to attend to a lot of business for me. But 
 he is going ahead fast now. He came out at the 
 head of his class." 
 
 "So Dora told me. Oh, he will make his mark: 
 in the world, I am sure of it." 
 
 "If he does not, it will be his own fault. I 
 shall give him as much of an education as he de 
 sires, and when he wishes to go into business, or 
 a profession, I shall furnish him with all the 
 money he may need. I am going to do that for all 
 of the boys that is, unless the bottom should 
 drop out of everything and I should become 
 poor." 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Rover, I trust you do not anticipate 
 anything of that sort!" 
 
 "No, at present my investments are safe. But 
 one cannot tell what may happen. Hard times 
 come, banks break, railroads default on their 
 bonds, and a man is knocked out before he knows 
 it. But I don't look for those things to happen." 
 
 "Mr. Rover, before I leave I wish to ask your 
 advice about that fortune we brought home from 
 Treasure Isle." 
 
 "What about it?" 
 
 "Do you think I ought to invest the money, or
 
 II 4 THE R OVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 keep it intact and wait to see what that Tad Sob- 
 ber does?" 
 
 "I should invest it, if I were you. I really can't 
 see how Sobber has any claim." 
 
 "Would you be willing to invest it for me ? A 
 large part of it really belongs to Dora, you know. 
 I am not much of a business woman, and I would 
 be glad if yon would help me in the matter." 
 
 "Certainly I will help you to invest, if you wish 
 it," answered Anderson Rover. 
 
 "Can I send the money to you ?" 
 
 "Yes. But wait till I send you word. I want 
 to look over the various offerings in securities 
 first" 
 
 At that moment came a call from the parlor. 
 The young folks wanted the old folks to corne 
 in and join in the singing, and they complied. 
 As they left the piazza a form that had been 
 hiding behind some bushes nearby slunk away. 
 The form was that of Tad Sobber. 
 
 "Thought I'd hear something if I came here," 
 muttered that individual to himself. "Going to 
 turn the fortune over to old Rover to invest, eh ? 
 Not much ! not if I can get my hands on it !" 
 
 And then Tad Sobber disappeared down the 
 road in the darkness.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 FOR CAMP 
 
 too quickly for the girls and the boys, the 
 yisit of the folks from Cedarville to Valley Brook 
 farm came to an end. During the week the boys 
 took the girls on several trips in the touring car, 
 and once all went for a picnic up the Swift river. 
 
 "You must write to us often, Dick," said Dora, 
 on parting. "If you go camping, tell us all the 
 particulars." 
 
 "I certainly will, Dora," he answered. "And 
 you let me know all about what you are doing, 
 And don't forget to urge your mother to take a 
 trip somewhere." 
 
 The boys had already written to their former 
 school chums and fellow travelers, Fred Garrison 
 and Hans Mueller, and those boys had written 
 back that they would arrive at the farm, with an 
 outfit for camping, on the following Saturday. 
 
 "That will just suit!" cried Sam. "We can 
 "5
 
 Il6 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 rest up over Sunday and start for camp Monday 
 morning." 
 
 "I'm anxious to see what Hans will bring,'* 
 came from Tom, who was perusing a long com 
 munication from the German American youth. 
 "He seems to have the notion that this outing is 
 to last into cold weather, and that we are 'going 
 to hunt bears and lions and a few other wild 
 beasts." 
 
 "Oh, maybe he is only trying to be funny," an 
 swered Sam. 
 
 "Hans is funny without trying to be," put in 
 Dick. "Just the same, he is one of the best boys 
 in the world." 
 
 Fred Garrison and Hans Mueller had arranged 
 to arrive at Oak Run on the same train, and the 
 Rover boys went to meet them as they had the 
 folks from Cedarville, in the new touring car. 
 
 "Here she comes!" cried Sam, as the distant 
 whistle of the locomotive reached their ears. 
 Then the train hove in sight and they saw Fred's 
 head sticking out of one window and Hans' head, 
 out of another. 
 
 "Hello, Fred ! How are you, Hans !" was the 
 cry. 
 
 "Say, is this really the station?" asked Fred, 
 with a grin. "I've been watching milk depots for 
 the last hour."
 
 OFF FOR CAMP 
 
 117 
 
 "This is really and truly the metropolis of Oak 
 Run!" sang out Tom. "Move lively now, or 
 you'll be carried further." 
 
 The two young travelers alighted, each with 
 two suitcases. In addition Fred carried a fishing 
 rod. Hans was loaded down with a fishing rod, 
 a shotgun, a big box camera, and a bundle done 
 up in a steamer robe. 
 
 "Hello, Hans, did you just come across the 
 Atlantic?" questioned Dick, as the boys shook 
 hands all around. 
 
 "Atlantic?" repeated Hans Mueller. "Not 
 much I didn't, Dick ; I come from home, chust so 
 straight like der railroad runs alretty." 
 
 "You brought a few things along I see." 
 
 "Sure I did. Vy not, of ve go camping by der 
 yoods ? I got my fishing sthick, and my gun, and 
 a planket, and a camera to took vild animals." 
 
 "Going to take their pictures first and then 
 slay 'em, eh ?" remarked Tom. 
 
 "Dot's it." 
 
 "Got your license, I suppose." 
 
 "License. Vot license?" 
 
 "To snap-shot the lions and tigers and bears, 
 Hans. It costs two dollars and ten cents to snap 
 shot a bear now, and lions and tigers are a dol 
 lar and forty-five."
 
 Il8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Vot ?" gasped the German boy. "Do da make 
 you bay to took pictures ?" 
 
 "Why, didn't you know that? I thought you 
 read the new patent and copyright laws." 
 
 "No, I got somet'ing else to do, Dom. By: 
 chiminy! Of da charge so much as dot I ton't 
 took no bictures, not much!" 
 
 "Well, maybe we can fix it so you won't have 
 to pay any license," returned Tom, calmly. "But 
 jump in dinner is waiting for us at home." 
 
 "Say, what a dandy car!" cried Fred. "I've 
 been anxious to see it ever since you wrote about 
 it." 
 
 "Tell us all about dear old Putnam Hall," said 
 Sam to Hans, when the crowd were on the way 
 to the farm, and the German boy told them all 
 the news. Then Fred told about himself, and 
 how he was thinking of going into business with 
 his uncle. 
 
 "Where are you going to camp?" asked Fred, 
 just before the farm was reached. 
 
 "We thought of going up the Swift river," said 
 Die. "But maybe we'll go over to Lake Nasco. 
 There is a fine spot up there for camping, and we 
 can have the use of a small sailboat" 
 
 "That would be fine, Dick!" 
 
 "We'll talk it over tonight after you have 
 had supper."
 
 OFF FOR CAMP 
 
 119 
 
 Fred and Hans had been at the farm before 
 and the old folks greeted them warmly. As usual, 
 Mrs. Rover had a substantial meal prepared, and 
 it did her good to see how both Hans and Fred 
 relished the things provided. The German youth 
 especially had a good appetite, and he stowed 
 away so much it looked as if he would burst 
 
 "Say, we'll have to take along lots to eat," 
 whispered Sam to Dick. "If we don't, Hans will 
 clean us out in no time." 
 
 "Well, we'll take all we need," answered the 
 big brother. 
 
 After supper the five lads talked over the plans 
 for camping out, and it was finally decided that 
 they should journey up the Swift River to Lake 
 Nasco. They were to remain in camp for a week 
 or ten days, and possibly two weeks. 
 
 As my old readers know, the Swift River could 
 not be navigated around the Falls those awful 
 falls where the boys had once had such a harrow 
 ing experience. But further up, the watercourse 
 was fairly deep and smooth, and from that point 
 the boys decided to take the small sailboat and 
 either sail or row to the lake, two miles further 
 on. 
 
 "We'll drive to the boat landing with the farm 
 wagon," said Dick. "Jack Ness can take us, and 
 bring the wagon back."
 
 120 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 On Sunday the entire family went to the vil 
 lage church and the visitors accompanied them. 
 In the afternoon the boys inspected their outfits 
 and took it easy. Fred and Hans sent letters 
 home, stating they had arrived safely, and the 
 Rovers sent letters to Cedarville. 
 
 "Hans, while you are in camp, don't forget to 
 take a picture of the Pluibuscus," said Tom. 
 "They don't charge to take those." 
 
 "Vot is dot?" asked Hans innocently. 
 
 "What, didn't you ever see a Pluibuscus!" de 
 manded Tom, in astonishment. "It's a sort of a 
 Cantonoko, only larger. They live in holes, like 
 bears, only they have four wings, located be 
 tween the sixth and the seventh legs." 
 
 "Mine cracious, Dom, vot you talkin' apout, 
 ennavay?" demanded the German boy. "I ton't 
 know no animals vot got legs and vings alretty. 
 Vos da very pig?" 
 
 "No, they are not pigs." 
 
 "Vot? I tidn't say pig. I say vos da pig => 
 pig pig. Ton't you understand?" 
 
 "Sure I understand They are not pigs." 
 
 "Dot ain't it at all. I say vos da pig so pig or 
 so pig?" And the German boy put out his hands, 
 first close together and then wide apart. 
 
 "Oh, you mean large?" 
 
 "Yah, dot's him."
 
 OFF FOR CAMP I2I 
 
 "Oh, they are about the size of a horse, that 
 is, when they are young. As they grow older they 
 get smaller, so that an old Pluibuscus is about the 
 size of a dog. But it's the horns you have to look 
 out for. They are pointed like daggers and very 
 poisonous." 
 
 "Du meine seit! Den I ton't vont to meet none 
 of dose Pluricustibusters, or vot you call dem," 
 and Hans shook his head, decidedly. 
 
 "If you see one I advise you to run," put in 
 Sam, who was enjoying the fun. 
 
 "Run? You bet my life I run!" cried Hans. 
 
 "The best way to get away is to run into the 
 water," went on Tom. "They hate the water. 
 Just run into the lake and duck down and keep 
 hidden for five or ten minutes and the Pluibuscus 
 will walk away in disgust." 
 
 "How vos I going to keep mine head under 
 der vater fife oder den minutes?" questioned 
 Hans, in perplexity. 
 
 "Oh, take a deep breath," suggested Fred. 
 
 "I can't do him so long as dot." 
 
 "Poke a hole in the water to breathe through," 
 suggested Dick. 
 
 "Say, I guess you vos making fun!" cried 
 Hans, suspiciously. "Maybe dare ain't no Plui- 
 cusisduster at all. Dot's vot you call him? 
 Yah ! He is a fish story !"
 
 122 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Tom, you're discovered !" screamed Sam, and 
 then there was a roar of laughter. Hans looked 
 a bit sheepish, but took the fun in good part 
 
 "Put I get square, see of I ton't!" he said, 
 shaking his finger at Tom. 
 
 Sunday evening there was a light shower and 
 the boys were much worried, thinking it might 
 keep on raining. But the shower passed by morn- 
 ing and the sun came out bright and clear. 
 
 "And now ho! for camp!" cried Sam, "Come 
 On, the sooner we start the better." 
 
 An early breakfast was procured, and the camp 
 ing outfit, consiting of the tent, their fishing and 
 hunting outfits, blankets and extra clothing, and 
 a quantity of food, canned and otherwise, was 
 *baded on the big farm wagon. 
 
 "All ready?" asked Dick. 
 
 "All ready, so far as I can see," answered Sam. 
 
 "Vait! vait!" cried Hans, "I got to get mine 
 ear coferings !" And he ran back into the house. 
 
 "Ear coverings?" queried Tom. 
 
 "Yes," answered Fred, with a smile. "His 
 mother made him a pair of coverings of mosquito 
 netting, so that ants or other insects couldn't 
 erawl into his ears while he was sleeping." 
 
 "Not such a bad idea," said Dick. "But he 
 needed them more in the West Indies than he'll 
 need them here."
 
 OFF FOR CAMP 123 
 
 Soon Hans appeared with his ear coverings, 
 and then the lads said good-bye. The whip 
 cracked, and they were off on their outing. Little 
 did they dream of how the holidays were to come 
 to an abrupt end. 
 
 The road along the river was a rather rough 
 one and they had to proceed slowly, for fear of , 
 jouncing off part of the load. But the lads were 
 in the best of spirits and as they rode along they; 
 sang and cracked jokes to their hearts' content. 
 Tom had the last of his "doctored" cigars with 
 him and he passed this over to Jack Ness, and 
 all had a hearty laugh when the hired man lit 
 up and was treated to a dose of the "worms." 
 
 "By gum! I might have remembered about 
 them cigars!" murmured the wagon driver. "I 
 laffed at Ricks an' now you got the same laff 
 on me !" 
 
 "Never mind, Jack, you buy something worth 
 smoking, when you go to town," said Tom, and 
 slyly slipped a silver quarter into the hired man's 
 palm. 
 
 It was noon-time when they reached the spot ' 
 where they could get the sailboat. This was hired < 
 from a man living in the vicinity, and that indi 
 vidual's wife supplied all hands with dinner, for , 
 the boys did not want to touch their stores until
 
 124 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 necessary. Then the sailboat was loaded and the 
 boys got on board. 
 
 "We'll have to row," said Dick. "There isn't 
 breeze enough to do any good." 
 
 "Well, rowing suits me," cried Sam, and caught 
 up an oar and Tom did the same. 
 
 "I'll spell you after a bit," said Fred. "It is 
 not fair to let you do all the work." 
 
 "So will I," added Dick. 
 
 "Yah, and me," nodded Hans. 
 
 "Good-bye, Jack!" cried all, and waved their 
 hands to the hired man. 
 
 "Tdl the folks not to worry that we will be 
 all right," added Dick. 
 
 "Have a good time!" answered Jack Ness. 
 Then Sam and Tom started to row, and slowly 
 the boat moved in the direction of Lake Nasco.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 HANS MUELLER'S QUEER CATCH 
 
 LAKE NASCO was an irregular sheet of water, 
 about three miles long by a quarter of a mile 
 wide. It was not very deep, excepting at one 
 spot near the upper end. In the center were sev 
 eral islands, known locally as the Cat and Kit 
 tens. 
 
 The spot the Rover boys had in mind for their 
 camp was located near the upper shore, where a 
 series of rocks ran out to the deep water. Here 
 would be a good place for the sailboat, and here 
 the fishing would be good and also the swimming. 
 
 The whole crowd took turns at rowing, and 
 when the lake was reached Sam and Hans got 
 out their fishing outfits and started to troll. 
 
 "I don't know if I can catch anything, but if 
 I am successful, we can have fried fish for sup 
 per," said Sam. 
 
 "Yum! yum! that would just suit me!" cried 
 Fred. "Fish just caught are so much better than 
 those from the store." 
 
 135
 
 I2 6 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 It was not long before Sam felt a tug on his 
 line. He hauled in quickly and found a fair-sized 
 perch. 
 
 "Hurrah! first luck!" he cried, his face beam 
 ing with pleasure. 
 
 "Huh ! dot ain't mooch of a fish !" was Han's 
 comment. "Chust vait till you see vot I cotch!" 
 
 They continued to troll, and presently Sam 
 hooked a medium-sized pickerel. The fish was 
 game and he had to play it a little before Dick 
 was able to bring it in with the net. 
 
 "Say, I guess we had better all try our luck," 
 said Tom. "This sport suits me down to the 
 ground." 
 
 "No, Tom, let us get to camp," replied his elder 
 brother. "Remember, we have got to cut poles 
 for the tent and cut firewood, and do a lot of 
 things before we go to bed. You can fish all 
 you please tomorrow." 
 
 The boat moved on and soon Hans got a bite. 
 It was another perch, about the size of the one 
 caught by Sam. Then Sam got another, but of 
 a different stripe. 
 
 Suddenly Hans' line tightened and the German 
 youth stood up in his excitement. 
 
 "Vait! I -got a pite!" he cried. "Say, dot is a 
 pig feller I guess !" he added. 
 
 They stopped in their rowing and watched
 
 HANS MUELLER'S QUEER CATCH 127 
 
 Hans try to land his catch. He tugged on the 
 line, which grew taut and threatened to snap. 
 
 "Play him a little, Hans," suggested Dick. And 
 the line was let out cautiously. Then Hans com 
 menced to reel in once more. Slowly but surely 
 his catch came closer. 
 
 "What have you got, Hans, a maskalonge!" 
 
 "Maybe it's a whale!" 
 
 "Or a water snake !" 
 
 "Gracious, vos der vater snakes here?" ques 
 tioned the German boy, turning slightly pale. 
 
 "Sure there are," answered Tom, readily. 
 "Some of 'em are fifteen and twenty feet long." 
 
 "Dom, you vos choking." 
 
 "No, I'm not choking," answered Tom. "My 
 breath is regular." 
 
 "You know vot I mean." 
 
 "Oh, pull in the catch !" cried Fred, impatiently. 
 
 "That's the talk!" added Sam. "Say, Hans, 
 you've got something big that's sure." 
 
 Slowly but steadily the German youth reeled in, 
 until his bait was within a few feet of the boat. 
 Then from the water came something long and 
 dark and slimy. 
 
 "It's a water snake !" yelled Tom. 
 
 "Oh my! safe me, somepoddy!" screamed 
 Hans, and. fell back in fright and came close to
 
 128 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 falling overboard. "Cut der line ! Ton't let him 
 pite me!" 
 
 "It's no snake !" said Sam, quickly. "But what 
 is it?" 
 
 "I'll soon know," answered Dick, and pulled 
 in on the line a little more. Then the object 
 came alongside the boat and the boys set up a 
 shout. 
 
 "A piece of old rope!" 
 "With a knot for a snake's head!" 
 
 "And a rock at the other end. This must have 
 been used by somebody for an anchor." 
 
 "That's it!" 
 
 "Say, vos you sure dot ain't no vater snake?" 
 asked Hans, timidly. He had crawled to the bow 
 of the boat, as far from the line as possible. 
 
 "See for yourself, Hans," answered Dick. 
 
 Hans went forward cautiously and his eyes 
 opened in wonder. Then a sickly grin spread 
 over his round face. 
 
 "Huh! Dot's a fine fish, ain't he? Say, Sam, 
 vos you goin' to fry him in putter oder in lard 
 alretty?" And at this quaint query all the other 
 boys set up a hearty laugh. 
 
 "Guess you'd better give up fishing now," said 
 Dick, after the merriment was over. "We've got 
 enough for supper, and the best thing we can 
 do is to reach the end of the lake and fix up our
 
 HANS MUELLER'S QUEER CATCH I2 g 
 
 camp for the night We want everything in 
 first-class shape, so that if a storm comes our 
 things won't get soaked." 
 
 "Oh, don't say storm!" cried Fred. "I don't 
 want to see rain." 
 
 "We are bound to get some, Fred, sooner or 
 later." 
 
 The fishing outfits were put away, and once 
 more the boat moved over the bosora of the 
 lake. They had passed three other boats and saw 
 one camp on the north shore. 
 
 "Hope we find the Point deserted," said Dick. 
 
 "So do I," answered Tom. "We want to camp 
 all by ourselves this time." 
 
 It was not long before they came in sight of 
 the shore and the rocky Point. Not a soul was 
 in sight. They brought the boat around to a 
 little cove and all leaped ashore. Near at hand 
 was the remains of a campfire, but it looked a 
 week or more old. 
 
 "Nobody here," said Dick. 
 
 "What an ideal spot for camping!" was Fred's 
 comment, as he 'gazed around. And he was right. 
 The shore sloped gently down to the water's edge, 
 and was backed up by a patch of woods. Among 
 the trees were some rocks, and between them a 
 spring of clear, cold water. Not far off was the 
 cove, where the sailboat could be tied up.
 
 130 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Well, what's the first thing to do ?" questioned 
 Tom. 
 
 "Cut poles for the tent, and also cut some fire 
 wood," answered Dick. "Bring out the hatchets, 
 fellows!" 
 
 Two hatchets had been brought along, and all 
 hands were soon at work, getting the camp into 
 shape and starting a fire. Dick selected the poles 
 for the tent and cut them down and trimmed 
 them. Fred built the fire, and Sam cleaned the 
 fish. Then everybody took a hand at raising the 
 tent and fastening it down tightly with pegs. A 
 trench was dug at the rear of the canvas cover 
 ing, so that if it rained the water would run off 
 towards the lake. The tent was a large one, and 
 in the rear they stored their extra clothing and 
 food. Then they cut down boughs for bedding 
 and got out their blankets. 
 
 "The water is boiling," announced Fred, who 
 had put a kettle on some sticks over the fire. 
 
 "Well, now the tent is fixed, we'll have supper," 
 said Dick, who had been made leader. "I reckon 
 we are all hungry enough." 
 
 "I know I am," said Sam. 
 
 "I dink I could eat a leetle," said Hans, winking 
 one eye laboriously. 
 
 "Want a piece of fried water snake, Hans?" 
 asked Tom, dryly.
 
 HANS MUELLER'S QUEER CATCH 131 
 
 "No, Dom, I dake a steak from dot Pluibus- 
 terduster," answered the German youth, with a 
 grin. 
 
 j Sam knew how to fry fish to perfection, and 
 soon an appetizing odor filled the air. Fred made 
 the coffee, and boiled some potatoes. They had 
 brought along some fresh bread and cut slices 
 from one of the loaves. They also had a few 
 cookies, made by Mrs. Rover. 
 
 "Say, this is the best fish I ever tasted!" cried 
 Dick, when they were eating. 
 
 "So I say!" added Fred. "Sam, if you don't 
 mind, I'll take another piece." 
 
 "It's the fresh air that tunes up a fellow's ap 
 petite," remarked Tom. "Stay out a month and 
 you'll want to eat like a horse." 
 
 "Nothing the matter with my appetite at any 
 time," murmured Sam. "Oh, Hans, what's the 
 matter ?" he demanded, as he saw the German lad 
 throw his head into the air. 
 
 "He's choking !" exclaimed Dick, leaping up in 
 alarm. 
 
 "It it vo vos ch chust a fi fish pone!" 
 < gasped Hans. "He got in mine neck sidevays al- 
 retty!" 
 
 "Better be careful after this," cautioned Dick. 
 "Here, swallow a piece of dry bread. That will
 
 I 3 2 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 help to carry it down." And it did, and then 
 Hans felt better. 
 
 As night came on the boys prepared their beds 
 and then gathered around the campfire and talked, 
 and told stories. All were in the best of humor, 
 and they talked of their old schooldays at Put 
 nam Hall, and of the jokes played on the other 
 boys, and on Josiah Crabtree, and on Peleg Snug- 
 gers, the general utility man. 
 
 "Those were certainly great days," said Fred, 
 almost sadly. "I wish they could come back." 
 
 "Well, we've got to look ahead, not back 
 wards," answered Dick. 
 
 "How some of the fellows have changed," went 
 on Fred. "Just think of what a bully Dan Bax 
 ter used to be !" 
 
 "Yes, and now he is a real good fellow, and 
 doing well as a commercial traveler," said Tom. 
 
 "It's too bad that Tad Sobber can't turn over a 
 new leaf." 
 
 "Maybe he will, some day," came from Sam. 
 
 "I don't believe it is in him," answered Dick. 
 "He is not like Dan Baxter was. Dan got awfully 
 hot-headed at times, but Sobber is a regular knave 
 one of the oily, sneaking kind." 
 
 "Have you seen him since his injunction 
 against the Stanhopes was dismissed in court?"
 
 HANS MUELLER'S QUEER CATCH 133 
 
 "No, but I have heard from him, Fred. He is 
 after that fortune, still." 
 
 "What can he do?" 
 
 "We don't know. But he is bound to make 
 trouble, some way or other. It makes me sick to 
 think of it." 
 
 "Then let us talk about something else," said 
 Tom; and then the lads branched off into a dis 
 cussion of how the days to come were to be 
 spent. 
 
 "Any big game left around here ?" asked Fred. 
 
 "Not that I know of, Fred. And you couldn't 
 shoot it anyway it is out of season." 
 
 "Maybe we can get some rabbits." 
 
 "They aren't of much account this time of 
 year and they are out of season, too. We'll 
 have to depend mostly on fishing." 
 
 It was nearly ten o'clock before they turned in. 
 Then Sam was so sleepy he could hardly keep 
 his eyes open. 
 
 "Anybody going to stay on -guard?" asked 
 Fred. 
 
 "I don't believe it is necessary," answered Tom. 
 "Nobody will disturb us up there." 
 
 The fire was allowed to die down, so that it 
 might not set fire to any surrounding objects, and 
 one after another the boys turned in. Hans was 
 soon snoring, and presently Fred, Dick and Sam
 
 134 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 dropped asleep. For some reason Tom could not 
 compose himself, and he turned restlessly from 
 side to side. 
 
 "Guess I must have eaten too hearty a supper," 
 he murmured to himself. But at last he dozed 
 off, to dream of college and a rousing game on 
 the baseball field. 
 
 Dick slept for about an hour. Then, of a sud 
 den, he awoke with a start. He felt a pain in his 
 ankle. 
 
 "Wonder what's the matter?" he murmured 
 and sat up. As he did so a weird groan reached 
 his ears. He listened intently, and soon the groan 
 was repeated. 
 
 "Hi! what's that?" he asked aloud. But no 
 answer came to his question. Then came another 
 groan, and now thoroughly alarmed, Dick leaped 
 to his feet in the darkness.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 "WHAT'S the matter?" 
 
 It was Sam who asked the question. DickV 
 question had aroused him. 
 
 "That is what I want to know." 
 
 "What woke you up?" 
 
 "I felt something on my ankle and then I 
 heard several groans/' 
 
 "Vos somepody call me?" asked Hans, sleepily. 
 "It can't pe morning yet, it's too dark." 
 
 "We didn't call you, Hans." 
 
 "Hello, what is it?" And now Fred roused 
 up. "What is going on." 
 
 "We don't know," answered Sam, who had 
 been sleeping behind him. "We are trying to 
 find out." 
 
 Dick had gone to a post of the tent. Here a 
 box of matches had been placed in a holder and 
 he took one out, struck it, and held it up. 
 
 "Why, Tom is gone!" he cried, seeing that the 
 place his brother had occupied was vacant. 
 
 135
 
 136 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "So he is!" murmured Sam, He raised his 
 voice: "Tom! Tom! where are you?" 
 
 There was no reply to this call, and all in the 
 tent gazed at each other questioningly. Then the 
 match went out, leaving them in darkness as be 
 fore. 
 
 "I don't like this," muttered Dick, and he 
 made his way outside, followed by the others. 
 Fred had loaded a sliotgun and he caught up the 
 piece. Hans walked to the smouldering fire and 
 threw on some dry brushwood which soon caused 
 a glare. 
 
 All looked around the tent, but failed to catch 
 sight of Tom. Then they hurried to the etige of 
 the lake, but nobody was there. 
 
 "Tom! I say Tom!" yelled Sam. "Where 
 are you?" 
 
 All listened, but no reply came back. But they 
 heard a curious noise at a distance up the lake 
 shore. 
 
 "Maybe he is in trouble !" cried Dick. "Spread 
 out and look for him!" 
 
 One of the boys ran tip the shore and one 
 down, and Fred and Hans walked towards the 
 woods, the former carrying the shotgun. 
 
 "Do you dink a a bear cotched him?" asked 
 the German youth, in a tragic whisper. 
 
 "I don't know what to think," answered Fred.
 
 THE HAPPENINGS OF A NIGHT 
 
 137 
 
 Dick had gone up the shore, where the rocks 
 were rather rough. As he came out on the point 
 he heard a peculiar noise and then a yell. 
 
 "A home run! A home run!" reached his 
 ears. "Everybody in the game!" And then, to 
 his utter amazement, Tom appeared, running in 
 a queer fashion. He was headed directly for the 
 lake. 
 
 "He's asleep ! He's got a nightmare !" thought 
 Dick, and as Tom attempted to pass him he caught 
 his brother by the arm. 
 
 "Let go I want to reach home plate!" growled 
 the sleepwalker, and tried to break away. 
 
 "Tom! Tom! wake up!" cried Dick, and re 
 taining a firm grip on fhis brother's arm he shook 
 him vigorously. 
 
 "Oh!" groaned Tom at last. "I what stop 
 shaking me!" he added, in confusion. 
 
 "Wake up, Tom! Wake up!" 
 
 "I er I am awake! What are you shak 
 ing me for?" demanded the fun-loving Rover. 
 He could see no fun in the present proceed- 
 ings. 
 
 "Tom, you've been walking in your sleep," 
 , said Dick. He raised his voice. "This way, 
 fellows; I've found him!" 
 
 "Where is he?" and Sam came running, fol 
 lowed by Fred and Hans.
 
 138 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Have I er really been walking in my 
 sleep?" asked Tom, sheepishly. 
 
 "Doesn't this look like it?" 
 
 "Why, where am I?" 
 
 "Up the lake shore. We missed you and hur 
 ried out to find you. You were just 'going to run 
 into the lake when I grabbed you." 
 
 "Was he really walking in his sleep?" asked 
 Sam. 
 
 "Yes, unless he was shamming," answered his 
 elder brother. 
 
 "I wasn't shamming," stammered poor Tom. 
 "I er I was dreaming about a ball game, and 
 I was er trying to make a home run! Say, 
 this is punky, isn't it?" he added, staring at the 
 crowd, blankly. 
 
 "It's a good thing Dick came up in time," said 
 Sam. "Supposing you had run into the lake." 
 
 "Oh, I guess the bath would have woke him 
 up," said Dick. "But I am mighty glad I stop 
 ped him," he added. 
 
 "You're not more glad than I am," said Tom. 
 "I guess I ate too much supper. I couldn't sleep 
 at all at first." 
 
 "I guess you had better chain yourself fast in 
 the tent after this," remarked Fred. "Dick, it 
 was lucky you woke up." 
 
 "Something pressed me on the ankle. It's a
 
 THE HAPPENINGS OF A NIGHT 
 
 139 
 
 little sore yet. I 'guess Tom stepped on it when 
 he left the tent but I didn't wake up fast enough 
 to catch him then." 
 
 All walked back to the tent and sat down 
 around the campfire to talk the matter over. But 
 nothing new was learned and presently they re 
 tired again; and this time all slept soundly until 
 morning. 
 
 "First in the lake for a morning plunge!" 
 shouted Sam, as he rushed out. "Come on, every 
 body, it will wake you up!" 
 
 "I'm with you, Sam !" answered Fred, and side 
 by side the pair ran down to the water and 
 plunged in. 
 
 "Phew ! as cold as Greenland !" spluttered Fred, 
 as he came up. 
 
 "It's only the first plunge," answered the young 
 est Rover. "You'll soon get used to it." 
 
 The others followed, Hans being the last to go 
 in. The German youth was on the point of back 
 ing out, as the water looked so cold, when Sam 
 came up behind him and sent him in with a rush. 
 
 "Wow! wow!" spluttered Hans. "Say, maype 
 dot ain't cold, py chiminy ! I vos dink I fell into 
 an ice-house alretty!" 
 
 "Swim around and you'll soon get warm," was 
 Dick's advice. 
 
 The boys remained ki the water less than ten'
 
 140 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 minutes and then lost no time in dressing. Then 
 came a hot breakfast, to which all paid every at 
 tention. 
 
 It had been decided that they should spend the 
 day in fishing and in resting up, so they took it 
 easy. Some went out in the boat and took a 
 short sail, for a fair breeze was blowing. 
 
 "This puts me in mind of the times we used to 
 camp out with the Putnam Hall cadets," remarked 
 Tom. "Only there used to be more of a 
 crowd." 
 
 For dinner they had more fish, and also some 
 'beans which had been brought along. They also 
 made a pot of chocolate something that suited 
 Hans especially and the cookies were not for 
 gotten. 
 
 Two days passed, and the boys enjoyed every 
 minute of the time. They took a tramp through 
 the woods back of the camp and found a black 
 berry patch where the luscious fruit was growing 
 in profusion. 
 
 "We'll take all we can carry back to camp with 
 us!" cried Sam, and this was done, and then the 
 youngest Rover took it upon his shoulders to 
 make a huckleberry roly-poly pudding, "just like 
 Aunt Martha's." Perhaps the pudding was not 
 as good as those turned out by Mrs. Rover, but 
 - it was good enough, and the boys ate it to the last
 
 THE HAPPENINGS OF A NIGHT 141 
 
 scrap. Then Fred tried his hand one morning at 
 flapjacks and these they also ate with a relish. 
 
 "I dink I makes you some Cherman coffee cake 
 alretty," said Hans, on the day following, and in 
 the afternoon he set to work. Soon he had several 
 kettles, pans and pails filled with flour and water 
 and other things. His hands were full of a pasty 
 mess, and he had some of the stuff on his nose. 
 
 J 'How are you getting on?" asked Dick, when 
 he saw the German youth stop and stare around 
 in perplexity. 
 
 "I dink I need anudder dish," said Hans, 
 slowly. 
 
 "Great Scott, Hans! You now have about all 
 in the camp." 
 
 "Is dot so! Veil, I must but dis stuff some- 
 veres, ain't it?" And Hans proceeded to dump 
 the mass in one bowl with that in another. The 
 other lads watched him work with keen interest. 
 
 "Want more sugar, Hans?" asked Sam. 
 
 "How about salt?" questioned Fred. 
 
 "Maybe you want a little more flour?" came 
 from Dick. 
 
 "Want to flavor it with peppermint?" asked 
 Tom. "I saw a lot of the stuff growing back of 
 the spring." 
 
 "You chust leave me alone!" cried Hans.
 
 142 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Ton't you podder me, oder I makes some mis 
 take." 
 
 "I guess he has made several mistakes already," 
 whispered Dick to Fred, as they turned away. 
 
 "Shouldn't wonder. But wait and see what <he 
 turns out." 
 
 They all waited and watched Hans from a dis 
 tance. The poor German youth worked hard for 
 two hours, baking his stuff over the roaring fire. 
 His face was flushed and he looked far from 
 happy. At last he declared that his coffee cake 
 must be done. 
 
 "It certainly looks like coffee," said Tom, as 
 he gazed at the mass, which was shaped like a 
 flower pot and was the color of roasted coffee 
 beans. 
 
 "All right, Hans, cut it up and let us try it!" 
 cried Fred, cheerfully. 
 
 "Dick, you cut him up," answered Hans, rather 
 faintly. 
 
 Dick took the carving knife and set to work. 
 The knife went into the "cake" with ease, but 
 there it stuck. 
 
 "What's the matter, Dick?" asked Sam. 
 
 "I don't know the knife is stuck." 
 
 "Better let me cut it." 
 
 "Go ahead and try your luck, Sam," 
 
 The youngest Rover came around and took
 
 THE HAPPENINGS OF A NIGHT 
 
 143 
 
 hold of the knife. He tried to draw the blade 
 free but merely succeeded in raising the "cake" 
 into the air. 
 
 "Hello, it sticketh closer than a brother!" ex 
 claimed Tom. "Hans, did you put a porous 
 plaster in that cake?" 
 
 "Not much I tidn't!" snapped the German lad. 
 "Here, you gif me dot cake! I cut him ub for 
 you, so quick like neffer vas!" 
 
 Very valiantly Hans took the "cake" and the 
 knife and set to work. He had no more success 
 than had Dick and Sam. Finally, in a rage, he 
 lifted knife and "cake" on high and brought them 
 down on a stone with a bang. The "cake" 
 bounced back like a rubber ball and all but struck 
 him in the face. 
 
 "Hello, Hans has been manufacturing a foot 
 ball !" cried Tom. 
 
 "Vot's der madder mit dot ennahow!" roared 
 the German youth. "I make him chust like mine 
 mudder make him in der old country." 
 
 "Hans, did you make the coffee cake with 
 glue?" asked Dick. 
 
 "I ton't know how I make him !" groaned poor 
 Hans. "I got me all mixed up, mit eferybody 
 aronnd me! Say, can't you vos got dot knife 
 owid somehow?" he questioned anxiously. 
 
 "Ill try a new way," said Dick, and placed the
 
 I 4 4 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "cake" under kis feet. Then he drew on the 
 knife, and it came up between his feet with a suck 
 ing sound. 
 
 "I guess you can sell that coffee cake for rub 
 ber," said Sam. 
 
 "Don't you want a slice, Sam?" asked Tom. 
 
 "Not today, thank you." 
 
 "I dink I drow him into der vater !" cried Hans, 
 and picked up the glue-like mass. Then he ran 
 down to the lake front and balanced it on one of 
 his hands. He gave a throw, but the "cake" did 
 not land in the water as he had intended. In 
 stead it remained stuck to his fingers. 
 
 "Can't get rid of it so easily!" cried Dick. "Be 
 careful, Hans, or that cake will be the death of 
 you!" 
 
 "Du meine zdt!" groaned the German youth, 
 and then he pulled at the mass until he had it free 
 from his fingers. Then he gave it a kick with his 
 foot, and it went into the lake with a splash. 
 
 And that was the first and last time Hans tried 
 to make German coffee cake.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 STRANGE NEWS 
 
 SEVERAL, days passed and during that time the 
 lads amused themselves hugely, hunting, fishing, 
 swimming and knocking around generally. Once 
 they had a snake scare. The reptile got in the 
 tent and held possession for nearly an hour, 
 when Dkk dislodged it with a stick and Sam 
 ended its life with a stone. 
 
 "Say, I ton't like dot!" cried Hans, when the 
 excitement was at an end. 
 
 "I don't believe any of us do," answered Dick, 
 dryly. 
 
 "I'll be almost afraid to sleep in the tent to 
 night," added Fred, with a shiver. 
 
 "Ch, I guess there was only one snake," said 
 Sam. "But we can look around for more." 
 Which they did, in as thorough a manner as pos 
 sible. But no more reptiles were brought to light. 
 
 On Saturday it rained and the rain kept up all 
 day Sunday. This was not so nice, and the 
 boys remained under shelter most of the time. 
 
 i45
 
 146 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I guess I am a fair-weather camper," observed 
 Fred. "I don't like this a bit" 
 
 "Oh, let's have a song!" cried Tom. "And 
 then each fellow can tell a story." 
 
 "And then we can play a little music," added 
 Sam. He had brought along a mouth harmonica, 
 and Hans had, a jews-harp. 
 
 Sunday evening it began to clear, and by mid 
 night the stars were shining brightly. 
 
 "The weather will be all right by tomorrow," 
 said Dick, who had been out to look around. 
 
 "But the woods will be wet," -grumbled Fred. 
 
 "Never mind, let us go out in the boat. I'd 
 like to explore the creek running in from the 
 otiher' shore." 
 
 "That will suit me, Dick. Maybe we can get 
 an extra lot of nice fish over there." 
 
 All of the boys slept soundly and it was nearly 
 eight o'clock when they commenced to get break 
 fast, and it was almost ten before they were 
 ready to start in the sailboat for the other shore 
 i of the lake. 
 
 "Hello, here comes a boat!" exclaimed Dick, 
 as he looked down Lake Nasco. 
 
 "Two men in it," added Tom. "They seem 
 to be in a hurry, too, by the way the fellow at the 
 oars is rowing." 
 
 "Why, it's Jack Ness in the back of the boat !"
 
 STRANGE NEWS 
 
 exclaimed Sam, as the craft drew closer. "That 
 is Pete Hawley rowing." 
 
 "Jack must have a message," came from Dick. 
 "Wonder what it can be?" 
 
 "Hello, boys !" yelled the Rovers' hired man, as 
 soon as he was within failing distance. "Got a 
 very particular letter fer you!" And he waved 
 the communication in the air. 
 
 "What is it, Jack ?" demanded Dick, quickly. 
 
 "You jess read the letter, and you'll find out 
 as quick as I kin tell you," answered the man. 
 
 "Anybody sick or hurt?" asked Sam. 
 
 "Nobuddy hurt leas'wise not in body, an* no- 
 buddy sick nuther, in the ordinary way. But I 
 reckon your friends from Cedarville is putty sick 
 all the way through, when they think of their 
 loss." 
 
 Dick snatched the letter and glanced at it It 
 was in his father's handwriting and bore only a 
 few lines, as follows : 
 
 "Just received a telegram from Mrs. Stanhope, 
 wanting to know if I had received her money, as 
 asked for? Telegraphed back that I had not 
 asked for money and had received none. Then 
 she telegraphed that she had sent money to a cer 
 tain place at my request. I don't understand this 
 at all. I fear something is wrong, and I am
 
 I 4 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 going to Cedarville without delay. Better come 
 home and wait to hear from me." 
 
 "Mrs. Stanhope's money?" mused Dick, as he 
 handed the letter to his brothers. "Can she mean 
 the fortune from Treasure Isle?" 
 
 "More than likely," answered Tom. "Before 
 we came away father told me she has said some 
 thing about investing it through him. He was to 
 let her know when he wanted the money." 
 
 "But he says in this letter that he didn't send 
 for the money," put in Sam. 
 
 "If the money had been obtained under false 
 pretenses I guess it is Sobber's work," murmured 
 Dick. 
 
 "More than likely," returned Tom. "Oh, this 
 is the worst yet and just when we were getting 
 ready to enjoy ourselves, too!" 
 
 "Well, we'll have to go back, Tom. Father 
 may need us." 
 
 "Sure we'll go back. I couldn't stay here and 
 enjoy myself while I knew that fortune was gone." 
 
 "It's too bad on you fellows," said Dick, turn 
 ing to Fred and Hans. "But you can see how 
 it is." 
 
 "Oh, that's all right," answered Fred quickly. 
 
 "I dink I got enough of camping owid anna- 
 way," came from the German youth. "Maype of
 
 STRANGE NEWS 
 
 149 
 
 we stay here much longer von of dem snakes 
 comes and eats us up alretty, ain't it !" 
 
 "The telegrams came yesterday, but I waited 
 until this morning to come here," said Jack Ness. 
 "Your father left for Cedarville on the first train 
 today." 
 
 "We'll pack right up and get back," answered 
 Dick. 
 
 Although he tried not to show it, he was great 
 ly excited. He was sure that the Stanhope for 
 tune had in some manner fallen into the hands 
 of Tad Sobber, and he wondered if that rascal 
 would be able to get away with it. 
 
 "If he does it will be a sad blow to both the 
 Stanhopes and the Lanings," he said to his broth 
 ers. "They were planning to get much good out 
 of that money." 
 
 "It will be especially hard on the Lanings," 
 said Tom, soberly. "For they are not as wealthy 
 as the Stanhopes." 
 
 All of the boys worked with a will, and Jack 
 Ness and the man who had rowed him to camp 
 aided as much as they could. As a consequence 
 in less than an hour the tent was down and 
 packed, and the rest of the camping outfit placed 
 aboard the sailboat. Then the journey for home 
 was begun. 
 
 The wind was in their favor, so those in the
 
 150 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 little sailboat had to do little rowing, and they 
 helped the other boat along. Arriving at the 
 landing on Swift River, they found the farm 
 wagon awaiting them and also a carriage with the 
 best team of horses the Rover farm afforded. 
 
 "Thought you young gentlemen would like to 
 go back that way," explained Jack Ness. "I 
 can drive slower with the wagon. I would have 
 brought the auto, only I can't manage that yet." 
 
 "I'm glad you thought of the carriage," an 
 swered Dick. "Now we can go home in jig time." 
 
 The boys entered the carriage, and Dick took 
 the reins and touched up the horses. Away went 
 the spirited team on a gallop, the turnout bounc 
 ing from side to side over the rocky road. 
 
 "Mine cracious!" gasped Hans, as he tried to 
 hold himself down. "Look crcrid, Tick, oder we 
 go overpoard alretty yet \" 
 
 "Maybe you'd rather ride home with Jack," 
 suggested Tom. 
 
 "No, of you can stand him, so can I," answered 
 the German youth, firmly. 
 
 Away they went for the Rover farm, up hill 
 and down. Soon they left the river read and tben 
 struck a highway where going was much better. 
 Here Dick made the team do their best, and poor 
 Hans was badly seared, thinking the horses were 
 running away.
 
 STRANGE NEWS 151 
 
 "Of you can't sthop 'em, ve vos all busted up, 
 s quick like neffer vos!" he bawled. 
 
 "They are all right, Hans," answered Sam. 
 'Let Dick alone, he knows how to handle 'em." 
 
 "Ain't da running avay?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "All right, of you say so," returned Hans, but 
 his face indicated that he thought otherwise. 
 
 At last they came in sight of the farm, and 
 drove up to the house by the back way. Their 
 Aunt Martha saw them coming, and ran out to 
 meet them. 
 
 "Any more news from the Stanhopes?" asked 
 Dick, quickly. 
 
 "Not that I know of," was Mrs. Rover's an 
 swer. "Your uncle 'has gone off to the telegraph 
 office to wait for word from your father." 
 
 "I don't think father has reached Cedarville 
 yet," said Sam. 
 
 The team was turned over to Aleck Pop and 
 the boys went into the house. There the Rovers 
 read the telegrams which had been received from 
 Mrs. Stanhope. There was also a telegram from 
 John Laning, in which he said he would look into 
 the matter if he could get around, but that he 
 had fallen from the hayloft of his barn and 
 sprained his ankle. 
 
 "That will keep him home," said Sam. "Too
 
 152 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 bad just when the Stanhopes may need his aid.** 
 
 "I wish I knew the particulars of the affair* 
 then a fellow would know how to act," said Dick, 
 impatiently. 
 
 "Father may send word before night," an 
 swered Tom. 
 
 "I was sorry to see your father go away," said 
 Mrs. Rover. "He was not very well." 
 
 "Not well ?" cried Sam. "What was the matter 
 with him?" 
 
 "Oh, it wasn't much, but it was enough. You'll 
 remember how he struck his knee on a rock or 
 something, while you were on that treasure hunt." 
 
 "Oh, yes, he fell down in the hole," said Tom. 
 "He was so excited at the time he didn't notice 
 the hurt." 
 
 "Exactly, Tom, Well, lately that has bothered 
 him quite some, and he had to go to a doctor 
 about it. The doctor told him to be careful of 
 the knee, or it might give him lots of trouble and 
 maybe get stiff." 
 
 "Then he shouldn't have gone to Cedarville," 
 said Dick. "We don't want dad to get a stiff leg." 
 
 "Say, do you know what?" cried Tom. "I 
 think we ought to go. to Cedarville ourselves." 
 
 "That's the talk!" cried Sam. "We can't 'do 
 anything here but suck our thumbs." 
 
 "We'll wait until morning and see if any word
 
 STRANGE NEWS 
 
 153 
 
 comes," answered Dick, who did not want to do 
 anything hastily. "Perhaps father may want us 
 to work on the case from this end." 
 
 "What about Fred and Hans ?" asked Tom. 
 
 "They'll go along part of the way," answered 
 Sam. "They said they would." 
 
 "It's too bad to break up their vacation." 
 
 "Oh, they understand matters. And, besides, 
 they are both going elsewhere next week," an 
 swered Tom. 
 
 Impatiently the three Rovers waited for news 
 from their father or from the Stanhopes. At 
 supper time Mr. Randolph Rover returned from 
 Oak Run. 
 
 "Here is a telegram from your father, stating 
 he arrived safely at Cedarville," said the boys' 
 uncle. "We ought to get some word late tonight 
 about this mysterious affair. 
 
 A little later Tom was outside, walking around 
 
 the piazza. He was looking on the ground, and 
 
 presently saw something bright lying at the foot 
 
 of a bush, and stooped to pick it up. It was a 
 
 ^queer-shaped stone, of blue and white. 
 
 "I've seen that stone before," he murmured, as 
 . he turned it over in his hand. "It doesn't belong 
 to any of our folks. Maybe it is Fred's, or 
 Hans'." 
 
 With his find in his hand he entered the house,
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 where the others were just sitting down to the 
 table to eat. He held the stone up to view. 
 
 "Any of you lose this?" he asked, and looked 
 at Fred and Hans. 
 
 "Dot ain't vos mine," declared Hans, readily, 
 "Vot vos it, a stone from a preastbin?" 
 
 "I guess it is from a watch locket," said Tom. 
 
 Fred looked at the stone and started. 
 
 "Let me see it!" he cried, and held it close to 
 the light. "Well, I declare!" he gasped. 
 
 "What about it, Fred?" asked Dick and Sam, 
 in a breath. 
 
 "I don't know who this stone belongs to, but 
 I do know that Tad Sobber used to wear one just 
 like it, when he went to Putnam Hall !"
 
 SOMETHING Otf A CI,TJJ3 
 
 "TAD SOBBSR!" 
 
 The cry came simultaneously from all of the 
 Rover boys. 
 
 "Yah, dot's so!" exclaimed Hans. "I remem 
 ber him now. Vonce I vos ask Sobber vere he 
 got dot sthone." 
 
 "If the stone belongs to Sobber he must have 
 been here !" gasped out Sam. 
 
 "Do you think he is around now ?" asked Tom, 
 and threw his eyes about the lawn, as if half 
 expecting their enemy to show himself. 
 
 "No, he isn't here now wish he was," an 
 swered Dick, bitterly. "More than likely he is 
 miles away by this time and the Stanhope for 
 tune with him." 
 
 "I can't understand this," said Fred. "Unless 
 Sobber has been here, spying on you." 
 
 "Maybe he followed the Stanhopes here to 
 i5S
 
 156 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 find out, if he could, what had become of the for 
 tune," suggested Sam. 
 
 "Sam, I think you've struck it !" almost shouted 
 Dick. "It may be that he came here, heard Mrs. 
 Stanhope ask dad to invest the money for her, and 
 heard dad say that he would let her know when 
 he wanted the cash. Then, perhaps, he went off, 
 and sent Mrs. Stanhope a bogus letter, or tele 
 gram, signing dad's name." 
 
 "Say, Dick, you're a regular sleuth!" cried 
 TVed. "I guess you've got it straight." 
 
 The boys entered the house, and there told their 
 uncle and aunt of what had been found. Ran 
 dolph Rover looked at the stone with interest. 
 
 "It is a curious one," he said slowly. "I do 
 not imagine there are many like it. If this Sob- 
 ber had one, then this is probably his." 
 
 "You didn't see any strangers around the farm, 
 did you?" asked Sam. 
 
 "None that I noticed. Of course plenty of folks 
 have passed up and down the main road, and the 
 back road, too." 
 
 It was not long after that when Jack Ntss 
 drove up with the camping outfit. The boys aid 
 ed the man in putting the outfit away and also 
 questioned him concerning Sobber. 
 
 "There was one man, or young fellow, hanging 
 around," answered Jack Ness. "I tried to read*
 
 SOMETHING OF A CLUE 
 
 him, to ask him wot he wanted, but he jumped 
 the orchard fence and 'got away. I thought he 
 might be a tramp, although he wasn't dressed like 
 one." 
 
 "Why didn't you report him ?" demanded Dick. 
 
 "Oh, everybody was a-havin' seech a good 
 time I didn't want to bother you. I watched the 
 fellow until he was away down the road." 
 
 "How was he dressed and how did he look in 
 the face?" 
 
 As well as he was able the hired man described 
 the individual he had seen. The clothing counted 
 for nothing, but the face and manner of the per 
 son tallied with that of Tad Sobber. 
 
 "I guess it was Sobber right enough," was 
 Tom's comment. "We ought to let dad know 
 about this." 
 
 "We will let him know first thing tomorrow 
 morning," answered Dick. 
 
 All waited impatiently for some word for Mr. 
 Rover, but none came in until eight o'clock the 
 next morning. Then the telegram was very brief, 
 reading as follows: 
 
 "Bad mix-up, money all gone. Better come on 
 and help in investigation." 
 
 **Too bad!" groaned Dick. "I am going to start 
 for Cedarville by the first train."
 
 158 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "So am I," added Tom. 
 
 "And I," came from Sam. 
 
 Then of a sudden all three lads looked at Fred 
 ~nd Hans. 
 
 "Don't you mind me at all," cried Fred. '"I'll 
 go with you as far as Marville." 
 
 "And I go so far as Ithaca," added Hang. "Py 
 chiminy ! I hopes you cotch dot rascal, Tad Sob- 
 ber alretty quick!" 
 
 "So do I hope we catch him," answered Dick. 
 
 The Rover boys were so used to traveling that 
 getting ready did not bother them. They knew 
 they could catch a train for Ithaca in two hours 
 and so lost no time in packing their dress-suit 
 cases. 
 
 "We'll go to the depot in the auto," said Dick. 
 "Frank Rand can bring the machine back here." 
 And so it was arranged, Rand being an automo 
 bile owner living at the Run. 
 
 "Oh, boys, I do hope you will take care of 
 yourselves !" cried Aunt Martha, when they were 
 ready to leave. 
 
 "Don't worry, Aunty, we'll do that!" cried 
 3am. 
 
 "Here is something to remember me by!" ad 
 ded Tom, and gave her a warm hug and a kiss. 
 Then the others kissed her, and gave a handshake 
 to Uncle Randolph.
 
 SOMETHING OF A CLUE 159 
 
 Dick brought the automobile out, and in all of 
 the lads piled and Aleck Pop lifted in the dress- 
 suit cases and Hans' bundle. The power was 
 turned on, and off the touring car moved. 
 
 "Good-bye !" was the cry from the boys. 
 
 "Don't forget to let us know what is happen 
 ing?" called out Randolph Rover. "And if you 
 need me, don't hesitate to send for me." 
 
 Dick turned on more gasolene and advanced the 
 spark, and soon the big touring car was shooting 
 along the country road at a speed of twenty-five 
 miles an hour. They had plenty of time to make 
 the train, but the Rovers were impatient to get 
 to Oak Run, to send a message to their parent, 
 advising him of their coming. 
 
 Through the village of Dexter's Corners they 
 dashed, around a corner, and then straight for 
 the bridge spanning Swift River. A farm wagon 
 was making for the bridge from the opposite 
 shore, and there was not room for both vehicles 
 to pass on the bridge. 
 
 "Better slow up and wait, Dick!" cautioned 
 Sam, but instead, Dick turned on more power,' 
 and away they sailed over the bridge like the 
 wind, and past the farm wagon. 
 
 "Phew! that's going some!" cried Fred. "I 
 don't know as I would have nerve to run a car 
 like that!"
 
 i6o THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Oh, Dick's a dandy driver," answered Tom, 
 enthusiastically. 
 
 Arriving at the station, they went to the tele 
 graph office and asked for messages, and found 
 none. Then word was sent to Anderson Rover 
 at Cedarville. After that the automobile was 
 turned over to Frank Rand, who agreed to take 
 it back to Valley Brook farm that afternoon. 
 
 "Off ag'in, eh?" said Ricks, when they bought 
 their tickets. "I don't see why you boys can't 
 settle down fer awhile." 
 
 "Smoking any cigars now, Mr. Ricks." asked 
 Tom, dryly. 
 
 "If I am, 'tain't none o' your business!" snap 
 ped the old station agent. 
 
 "I just heard of a new cure for smoker's jim- 
 jams," went on the fun-loving youth. "You take 
 a squash and boil it in lard, and then cut it into 
 thin slices, and " 
 
 "I don't want none o' your cures !" roared Mr. 
 Ricks savagely. "I ain't got no smoker's jim- 
 jams, nor nuthin'. I " 
 
 "But you saw things, Mr. Ricks, you said you 
 did. Worms, and snakes, and strange things " 
 
 "I didn't! I didn't!" howled the old station 
 agent, growing red in the face. "Now you shet 
 up, do you hear? The boys has been pokin' fun 
 iiough at me as it is! Everywhere I go they
 
 SOMETHING OF A CLUE 161 
 
 ask me about my smokin'! I'm sick o' hearin* 
 about it, an' I ain't goin' to stand it, I ain't !'* 
 And he shook his fist in Tom's face. 
 
 "Sorry you feel so bad about it, Mr. Ricks," 
 said Tom coolly. "I only wanted to do you a 
 favor. Now this squash cure is warranted to " 
 
 "Didn't I tell you I don't want to hear about 
 it!" shrilled the station agent. "You mind your 
 business, Tom Rover! I know you! Some day 
 I'll fix you, yes, I will!" 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Ricks, I only want to be of service. 
 Now, if you will only listen. This squash cure 
 is warranted " 
 
 "Stuff and nonsense! I won't listen, do you 
 hear? I won't listen!" The station agent was 
 fairly dancing up and down. I I There's the 
 train. Go on with you, and good riddance !" 
 
 "Oh, Tom, you'll be the death of Ricks!" 
 laughed Sam, as all of the lads climbed up the 
 steps of the cars. 
 
 "Not much! Nothing like that will ever kill 
 him," answered the fun-loving Rover. "He's too 
 tough!" 
 
 "He'll get even with you some day," said Dick. 
 
 "Let him I'm willing," answered Tom, calm 
 ly. He was so fair-minded that he was willing 
 to take as well as give, when it came to practical 
 jokes.
 
 162 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 The train rolled on, and for the time being the 
 boys had little to do but talk over the situation. 
 At a junction point Fred left them. He promised 
 to write and asked them to send him the particu 
 lars of what they did. 
 
 Just before Ithaca was reached, the train was 
 Belayed. As a consequence they missed the last 
 boat for Cedarville that night. 
 
 "That's too bad," said Dick. "Now we won't 
 be able to get to the Stanhope place until eleven 
 o'clock tomorrow morning." 
 
 "Well, we can send a telegram to dad at Cedar 
 ville," said Sam. "And maybe we can telephone," 
 he added. 
 
 At Ithaca Hans left them. 
 
 "I keeps mine eyes open for dot Dad Sobber," 
 said he. "Of I finds him I let you know." 
 
 "That's the talk, Hans!" cried Tom. "You 
 play detective and some day perhaps you'll win 
 a great big leather medal." 
 
 "Yah, dot's so," answered the German youth, 
 complacently. 
 
 At the telegraph office they sent a message to 
 their father, who had engaged a room at the new 
 Cedarville Hotel. They mentioned that they 
 would go to the Axtell House in Ithaca, and 
 asked him to communicate with them there by 
 telephone.
 
 SOMETHING OF A CLUE 163 
 
 At the Axtell House a surprise awaited them. 
 Seated in the reading room they found Dan Bax 
 ter, the one-time bully of Putnam Hall, but who 
 had reformed and who was now a commercial 
 traveler for a large jewelry concern. 
 
 "Why, Dan, you here!" cried Dick, as Baxter, 
 on seeing them, rushed up to shake hands. 
 
 "I am," returned the young commercial trav 
 eler. "But I didn't think to have the pleasure of 
 seeing you," he added. "Thought you'd be off 
 on a summer vacation -somewhere." 
 
 "We were off camping, but we came this way 
 on business," answered Sam. "How have you 
 been?" 
 
 "First-rate. Don't I look it?" and Dan Bax 
 ter smiled openly. 
 
 "You certainly do," put in Tom. "Traveling 
 must agree with you." 
 
 "It does." 
 
 "And business is good?" asked Dick. 
 
 "The best ever. And what is more to the point, 
 IVe had a raise in salary." 
 
 "You mean the one you mentioned when you 
 met us at Ashton," said Tom. 
 
 "No, another one. You see, a rival firm made 
 me an offer. My firm heard of it, and they at 
 once came to me, and told me I mustn't think of 
 leaving and then they tacked another five dol-
 
 164 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 lars per week on my salary," and Dan Baxter's 
 eyes beamed. 
 
 "Good!" cried Dick. "Stick to it, Dan, and 
 some day you'll be a member of the firm." 
 
 "That is what I am working for. Going to 
 stay here over night?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Good enough. We can talk things over. I 
 was rather lonely not having a soul to talk to. 
 And by the way, whom do you think was here 
 some days ago?" 
 
 "Tad Sobber?" questioned Dick, quickly. 
 
 "Why er yes he was here. But I wasn't 
 thinking of him when I spoke." 
 
 "Who were you thinking of?" asked Tom. 
 
 "Old Josiah Crabtree. He is out of prison, 
 you know, and he heard I was stopping here, and 
 he came to see me."
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 DAN BAXTER'S REVELATION 
 
 THE announcement that Josiah Crabtree had 
 come to see Dan Baxter filled the Rover boys 
 with interest. 
 
 "Did he have much to say?" asked Dick. 
 
 "He had a great deal t-6 say," answered Dan. 
 He looked around at several who had entered the 
 reading room. "Come up to my room and I'll 
 tell you all about it." 
 
 "We will after we have notified the clerk 
 where we will be," said Dick. "We are waiting 
 for a message from our father." 
 
 The boys engaged their rooms and had their 
 dress-suit cases taken up. A few minutes later 
 the whole crowd entered the apartment Dan Bax 
 ter occupied. They noticed that it was well-kept 
 and that on the bureau rested a photograph of 
 Dan's father. 
 
 "How is he, Dan." asked Dick, motioning to 
 the picture. 
 
 165
 
 166 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Fairly well. He is getting old, you know." 
 
 "When you see him next, give him our re 
 gards." 
 
 "I will," answered Dan, and then he motioned 
 the Rovers to seats and sank down on the edge of . 
 the bed with something of a sigh. In spite of his 
 success as a commercial traveler Dan could not 
 help but think of his own past and of his father's 
 past. How his father might have prospered, even 
 as the Rovers had prospered, had he followed the 
 path of fairness and honor! He had reformed 
 now, but this reform had come too late in life 
 to enable him to make another start in the busi 
 ness world. Dan was supporting him, and father 
 and son were glad enough to have the Rovers drop 
 their many just causes of complaint against them. 
 
 "I can tell you I was much surprised to see 
 Josiah Crabtree," said Dan, after a pause. "I 
 ask him how he happened to be out of prison, 
 and he said he was let go because of his good 
 behavior." 
 
 "That would make me laugh," interrupted 
 Tom. "Think of old Crabtree on his good be 
 havior T' 
 
 "He said be had been following me up for 
 nearly a week," pursued Dan, and then he paused 
 and his face grew red. 
 
 "Following you up ?" cried Sam. "What for ?"
 
 DAN BAXTER'S REVELATION 167 
 
 "Well er I might as well make a clean breast 
 of it, fellows although I hope you will keep it to 
 yourselves. You'll remember how thick Crabtree 
 and I once were ?" 
 
 "Yes," answered all of the Rovers in a low 
 tone. They could realize how painful the re 
 membrance of it must be to Dan, now. 
 
 "Well, he had an idea that I was the same old 
 Dan and ready for new schemes for making 
 money. He had a scheme, and he wanted me to 
 help him work it." 
 
 "What was it?" asked Dick. 
 
 "Well, you'll remember that he was always 
 crazy after Mrs. Stanhope." 
 
 "He was crazy after her money, and Dora's 
 money." 
 
 "Exactly. Well, he wanted me to help him in 
 a scheme against Mrs. Stanhope the same old 
 scheme he tried years ago. He wanted to get her 
 in his power and force her to marry him." 
 
 "What ! Marry that jailbird !" cried Dick, and 
 his eyes flashed fire. "What a father-in-law Jo- 
 siah Crabtree would make!" 
 
 "That's it, Dick. He talked around the bush a 
 good deal at first, and I led him on, wanting to 
 know what he had up his sleeve. He talked about 
 his affinity and all that, and said that Mrs. Stan-
 
 168 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 hope really wanted to marry him that she had 
 said so a score of times " 
 
 "The scoundrel! He tried to hypnotize her!" 
 
 "I know all that as well as you do, Dick. Well, 
 he said she wanted to marry him, but that her 
 daughter wouldn't let her, being influenced by 
 you and the Lanings. He wanted me to aid him 
 in getting Mrs. Stanhope away from Cedarville, 
 and he said that as soon as they were married 
 he would give me five thousand dollars for help 
 ing him to get her." 
 
 "Dan!" 
 
 "It is true, every word of it. I pumped him 
 all I could, just to get the details of his plot. But 
 he wouldn't give me the details in fact, I don't 
 think he had the details worked out. When, at 
 last, I flatly refused to assist him he went off the 
 maddest man you ever saw. He warned me not 
 to say a word to anybody, stating that if I did, 
 he would put the police on my track on some old 
 charge. But I made up my mind that I would 
 write to you, and I'd write to Mr. Laning, too 
 he being Mrs. Stanhope's near relative." 
 
 "Where did he go to ?" asked Sam. 
 
 "I didn't see him the next day, until late in the 
 evening. Then I was over to Grapeton, to see 
 a jeweler there, and when I was coming away an 
 automobile passed me driven by a fellow in a
 
 DAN BAXTER'S REVELATION 169 
 
 regular chauffeur's costume. On the back seat 
 was Crabtree and a fellow who used to go to 
 Putnam Hall the fellow who tried to do the 
 Stanhopes out of that fortune in court, Tad Sob- 
 ber." 
 
 "Sobber and Crabtree !" burst out Dick. "They 
 surely must be together in this deal !" 
 "It certainly looks like it," added Tom. 
 "I guess Crabtree is bound to have a part of 
 the fortune, even if he can't marry Mrs. Stan 
 hope," said Sam. 
 
 "Is Sobber after that fortune again?" ques 
 tioned the young commercial traveler. 
 
 "We are afraid he already has it in his posses 
 sion," answered Dick. "Now that you have been 
 kind enough to tell your story, Dan, we'll tell 
 ours." And he related the particulars of what 
 had brought them away from the camp at the 
 lake. 
 
 "I guess they are both after that fortune," said 
 Dan, after listening to the recital. "It seems to 
 me it all fits in. Sobber wanted to get hold of 
 that cash. He couldn't do it by force, so he had 
 to use cunning. He is not an overly-brilliant fel 
 low, I take it, so he had to get somebody to aid 
 him. In some manner he fell in with Josiah Crab- 
 tree. He knew that Crabtree was as smart as he
 
 170 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 was unprincipled. The two fixed up the plot to 
 get the fortune and got it." 
 
 "I hope they haven't got Mrs. Stanhope, too/' 
 murmured Dick. 
 
 "I think Crabtree would rather have the money 
 than have the lady," said Dan. 
 
 ".Well, we'll know all about the case tomor 
 row," said Sam. "I am dead tired now and am 
 going to bed," he added, looking at his watch. 
 
 "What time is it?" 
 
 "Quarter to twelve." 
 
 "Gracious, Dan, I didn't think we were keeping 
 you up so late!" cried the eldest Rover boy. 
 
 "Oh, that's all right, Dick. I'm glad you came 
 it saved me the trouble of sending that letter." 
 
 "You can go to bed," went on Dick, to his 
 brothers. "I'll stay up a bit longer and see if any 
 message comes from dad." 
 
 The Rovers left Dan Baxter's apartment, and 
 Sam and Tom retired, both worn out from their 
 day's exertions. Dick went below, to interview 
 the hotel clerk. 
 
 "No message yet, sir," said that individual. "If 
 any comes in I will call you." 
 
 Dick was about to turn away, when the tele 
 phone bell rang. He waited while the clerk lis 
 tened for a moment. 
 
 "Yes, he's here now," he heard the clerk say.
 
 DAN BAXTER'S REVELATION 171 
 
 "Wait a moment." The derk turned to Dick. 
 "There's your party now. I'll switch you into 
 the booth yonder." 
 
 Trembling with anticipation, Dick hurried to 
 the booth, shut the door and took np the tele 
 phone receiver. The wire was buzzing, but pres- ' 
 ently he made out his father's voice. 
 
 "Is that you, Dick?" 
 
 "Yes, Dad. Where are you?" 
 
 "At the hotel in Cedarville. I just got here a 
 few minutes ago from a run across the lake." 
 
 "Across the lake? What for? Did you go 
 after the fortune?" 
 
 "No, I went after Mrs. Stanhope." 
 
 "Then she is is gone?" faltered Dick. He 
 could scarcely speak the words, 
 
 "Yes. But how did you guess it?" And An 
 derson Rover's tones showed his surprise, 
 
 "Tell me first where she went, and how?" de 
 manded Dick, impatiently. 
 
 "We don't know how she went, or just when. 
 It is most mysterious all the way through. Dora 
 is nearly frantic, for she did not know her mother 
 was going. We followed her up and learned that\ 
 she had crossed the lake in company with some 
 man who wore a heavy, black beard and dark 
 goggles." 
 
 "It must *iave been Josiah Oabtree," cried
 
 172 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Dick, and then, in as few words as possible, he 
 told of the meeting with Dan Baxter and what the 
 young commercial traveler had revealed. 
 
 "Yes! yes! that must be the truth of it!" said 
 Anderson Rover. "And Crabtree must have been 
 the one who aided in getting the fortune from the 
 bank where it was being kept." 
 
 "Never mind the money, dad, just now. Tell 
 me about Mrs. Stanhope." 
 
 "I can't tell you any more, Dick. I went across 
 the lake in a launch, but I could get no trace of 
 her on the other side. Now I am going back to 
 the Stanhope house, and send Dora over to the 
 Lanings. I want you to come up here the first 
 thing in the morning," added Mr. Rover. 
 
 "I'll be up, and so will Sam and Tom," an 
 swered Dick, and then after a few words more 
 the telephone talk came to an end. 
 
 Dick slept but little that night. His one thought 
 was of Mrs. Stanhope. What had become of 
 her? Was it possible that Josiah Crabtree had 
 in some way used his sinister influence to get her 
 to leave her home, and would he be able to hyp 
 notize her into marrying him? 
 
 "If he does that it will break Dora's heart!" 
 he groaned. "Oh, it's an outrage! We don't 
 want such a scoundrel in the family!" And he 
 grated his teeth in just indignation.
 
 DAN BAXTER'S REVELATION 173 
 
 The first boat for Cedarville left directly after 
 the breakfast hour. The Rovers dined with Dan 
 Baxter and then bade the young commercial trav 
 eler good-bye. 
 
 "I'll keep my eyes open for Crabtree and Sob-i 
 ber," said Dan. "And if I see either of 'em 
 I'll let you know at once." 
 
 "Do," said Dick. "Send word instantly at 
 my expense." 
 
 The boys boarded the same little steamer, the 
 Colden Star, which had first taken them up Ca- 
 yuga Lake, when on their way to become pupils at 
 Putnam Hall. The captain remembered them 
 and spoke to them cordially. But none of the 
 lads was in the humor o-f talking to outsiders. 
 
 As soon as Cedarville was reached they rushed 
 ashore at the well-known dock. They were going 
 to look around for a public carriage to take them 
 to the Stanhope residence, some distance away, 
 when a voice hailed them. 
 
 "Why, boys, I am glad to see you!" came in 
 hearty tones, and the next instant they were 
 shaking hands with Captain Putnam, the owner; 
 of the school which they had attended so many' 
 years. 
 
 "We are sorry, Captain, that we can't stop to 
 talk," said Dick, "but we are in a tremendous 
 hurry/'
 
 I 7 4 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Yes, and I know why," answered the owner 
 of the school "I met your father yesterday. 
 ,Want to go to the Stanhope place?" 
 
 "Yes," 
 
 "Then come with me, I have my carriage here, 
 and my best team, and I'll take pleasure in driv 
 ing you there." 
 
 "You are very kind," answered Tom. "My! I 
 almost feel as if I was going back to the school !" 
 
 "I'd be glad to have you back, Thomas." 
 
 "In spite of my pranks, Captain?" and Tom 
 grinned. 
 
 "Yes, in spite of your pranks," answered Cap 
 tain Putnam, promptly. 
 
 "And to think we are after Josiah Crabtree!" 
 murmured Sam. "How time changes things !" 
 
 "I trust you catch him, and catch that Tad 
 Sobber, too," answered Captain Putnam, gravely. 
 
 The team was a spirited one, and the captain 
 knew well how to handle them. Away they flew, 
 through the village and then out on the smooth 
 road leading to the Stanhope place. Dick relapsed 
 into silence. He was thinking of Dora and of the 
 girl's missing mother.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 A FORTUNE; AND A LADY DISAPPEAR 
 
 "AND that's all I know about it, Dick." 
 
 It was Dora who was speaking. She was seat 
 ed on the sofa with Dick beside her. She had 
 been telling her story and weeping copiously at 
 the same time. He had listened with great in 
 terest, and had comforted her all he could Tom 
 and Sam had gone off with Mr. Rover, to the 
 Laning place, to interview Mr. Laning and his 
 wife and see if they could throw any additional 
 light on the mystery. 
 
 What Dora had to tell was not much, and it 
 simply supplemented the story Mr. Rover had 
 already related to his sons. 
 
 One day a strange messenger had appeared at 
 the Stanhope house with a letter for Mrs. Stan 
 hope. The communication was very brief and 
 asked the lady to get the fortune from the trust 
 company that was holding it and take it to Ithaca 
 and there meet Mr. Rover. She was to do this 
 
 ITS
 
 in secret, for, as the letter said, Mr. Rover "want 
 ed to make an investment of great importance, 
 but one which must be kept from the general pub 
 lic, or the chance to buy stock at a low price would 
 be lost." The communication had been signed 
 in the name of the Rover boys' father. 
 
 Rather ignorant of business affairs, Mrs. Stan 
 hope had taken the first boat she could get for 
 Ithaca and gone to the trust company and gotten 
 from her private box the whole fortune her own 
 share and also that of the Lanings. There she 
 had gone to the office of the Adrell Lumber Com 
 pany, where, so the letter stated, Mr. Rover was 
 to meet her. 
 
 The Adrell company's office proved to be a 
 smaH affair on a side street, and on entering Mrs. 
 Stanhope had met the messenger who had deliv 
 ered the letter to her the day before. He had 
 said that Mr. Rover was expected every minute 
 and had requested her to sit down. 
 
 While the lady was waiting, with the fortune 
 
 in her valise, a telephone had rung and the man 
 
 in the office had gone to answer the call. He said 
 
 Mr. Rover wished to speak to her. She had an- 
 
 . swered the telephone, and someone had spoken to 
 
 her in a voice she believed to be Anderson Ro- 
 
 * ver's. The party at the other end of the wire 
 
 had said he was then dickering for some valuable
 
 A FORTUNE AND A LADY DISAPPEAR 
 
 mining shares owned by a rich old man, and said 
 the shares would surely go up to double value in 
 side of a month. 
 
 "I can't leave the old man," came over the 
 wire. "Is Mr. Barker there?" 
 
 The man in the office had said he was Mr. Bar 
 ker, and then the man on the wire had vouchsafed 
 the additional information to Mrs. Stanhope that 
 he was an old friend and perfectly trustworthy. 
 Then Mrs. Stanhope had been requested to turn 
 the fortune over to Mr. Barker, who would de 
 liver it to Mr. Rover without delay. 
 
 Thinking that all was fair and square, Mrs. 
 Stanhope had delivered the valise to the man, 
 who had gone off with it immediately. He had 
 told her to go home and Mr. Rover would send 
 her word before night about what he had 
 done. 
 
 She had returned to Cedarville and to her home 
 and there she had waited patiently to hear from 
 Anderson Rover. No message coming for her, 
 she had at last grown suspicious and sent word 
 to the hotel at which the Rover boys' father was 
 supposed to be stopping. On receiving a reply 
 that he was not there, and had not been there, she 
 grew more alarmed than ever, and then sent the 
 message to Oak Run which so mystified all of the 
 Rovers.
 
 I7 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "We have learned that the Adrell Lumber 
 Company went out of business several months 
 ago," explained Dora. "The old signs were left 
 up and the office was rented temporarily to a man 
 who said he wanted to use it for storage pur 
 poses/' 
 
 "And it was rented that way just to fool your 
 mother/' returned Dick. 
 
 On learning the truth Mrs. Stanhope had been 
 all but overcome. She had sent word to Mr. L,an- 
 ing, but he could not come, having hurt his 
 ankle as already mentioned. 
 
 Then, while Dora and her mother were in the 
 house alone, another message had come. It was 
 signed Tad Sobber, and stated that Sobber had 
 the fortune and would return the greater portion 
 of it provided Mrs. Stanhope would allow him to 
 keep ten thousand dollars and promise not to 
 prosecute him. If she agreed to this, she was 
 to meet a certain man in Cedarville, who would 
 take her across the lake, where she could meet 
 Sobber and get back her valise with her precious 
 belongings. She was particularry cautioned to 
 come alone otherwise the fortune would not be 
 returned. 
 
 "And she went across the lake, and that is the 
 last seen or heard of her," said Dora, and then 
 she burst into fresh tears.
 
 A FORTUNE AND A LADY DISAPPEAR 179 
 
 "Have you seen anything lately of Josiah Crab- 
 tree." questioned Dick. 
 
 "No, but mamma got a long letter from him, in 
 
 which he said he loved her more than ever and 
 
 that she had better make up her mind to marry 
 
 'him. The letter was so sickening mamma tore 
 
 it up and put it in the stove." 
 
 "Dora, I hate to alarm you more, but I think 
 Crabtree had something to do with getting your 
 mother to cross the lake." 
 
 "What makes you say that, Dick?" she de 
 manded, with a new fear coming into her face. 
 
 "1*11 tell you," he answered, and then related 
 the particulars of the meeting with Dan Baxter. 
 When he concluded her face was very pale and 
 her hands icy cold. 
 
 "Oh, Dick, would that that monster carry her 
 off and and force mamma to marry him!" she 
 moaned. 
 
 "I can't answer that, Dora. But you'll remem 
 ber what a strange influence Crabtree used to ex 
 ercise over her." 
 
 "Yes! yes! But mamma was sickly then and 
 her mind was weak. Now she is much stronger." 
 
 "I think Crabtree is something of a hypnotist 
 and mesmerist, and there is no telling what such 
 a rascal will do when he sets out for it. He wants 
 that fortune just as much as Sobber wants it. I
 
 l8o THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 think they are working this game between them." 
 
 "But why would they take mamma away after 
 they had the fortune?" 
 
 "Because the fortune is not all in gold. There 
 is some very rare jewelry and precious stones. 
 The thieves would have trouble in disposing of 
 those things unless they had some semblance of 
 a legal right to do so. If Mr. Crabtree was your 
 mother's husband he could take the jewelry and 
 precious stones and sell them, and nobody would 
 prosecute him." 
 
 "Oh, Dick, what shall I do?" 
 
 "I don't know that you can do anything, Dora. 
 My advice is, that you go over and stay with the 
 Lanings, and let us try to solve this mystery. 
 We'll do all we can, and we'll make the authori 
 ties do all they can, too." 
 
 "The Cedarville police are of no account in 
 a matter of such importance." 
 
 "I know that. Father sent to New York for a 
 couple of first-class detectives. Perhaps they'll 
 be able to get on the trail quicker than any of us 
 realize." But though Dick spoke thus it was 
 more to allay Dora's anxiety than through any 
 faith in what the sleuths of the law might be 
 able to accomplish. 
 
 The matter was talked over a little longer, and 
 then Dora dressed and packed her suit-case and
 
 'A FORTUNE AND A LADY DISAPPEAR 181 
 
 announced herself ready to go to the Laning 
 f-arm, located some distance away. Dick drove 
 her over. They found the whole household in 
 1 excitement over what had occurred. 
 
 "I declare, that fortune has brought nothing 
 but trouble from the start," said Mrs. Laning, 
 with a deep sigh. "Sometimes I wish we had 
 never heard of it!" 
 
 "I shouldn't care so much for the fortune, if 
 only I knew mamma was safe !" answered Dora. 
 
 "I am going down to Cedarville and see if I 
 can't get on the trail of the party who took your 
 mother across the lake," said Dick. 
 
 "And I'll go along," came from Tom. 
 
 "So will I," added Sam. 
 
 "I am going to Ithaca, to look into that lumber 
 office business," said Mr. Rover. "I want to get 
 a good description of the fellow who got that 
 valise with the fortune." In his excitement he 
 'did not think of his injured knee. 
 
 All drove to Cedarville, and there Mr. Rover 
 took the boat down Lake Cayuga. The boys 
 walked along the docks, looking for a man named 
 Belcher, who rented out small boats. They found 
 the fellow at a boathouse, putting a new seat in a 
 rowboat. 
 
 "Do yon know anything of this affair?" asked 
 Dick, after he had learned how the news of Mr*-
 
 182 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Stanhope's disappearance, and the disappearance 
 of the fortune, had spread. 
 
 "I was just thinking I might know something," 
 answered Caleb Belcher, slowly. He was known 
 to be a man who never hurried. 
 
 "What?" asked the three Rovers, eagerly. 
 
 "Well " The boatman slowly shifted his 
 
 quid of tobacco from one side of his mouth to the 
 other. "I was thinking I might know a little," 
 
 "But what? Tell us, man!" cried Dick. "Don't 
 keep us waiting." 
 
 "It ain't much," was the slow reply. "I was 
 out rowing, you understand coming from the 
 Point to Harden's dock, when I see a boat I 
 didn't know, moving across the lake." 
 
 "Yes," said Sam, impatiently. 
 
 "She put across the lake, and she had two men 
 and a woman in her. The woman wore a dark 
 dress and a dark veil." 
 
 "It must have been Mrs. Stanhope!" cried 
 Dick. "When was this?" 
 
 "About the same time they say the lady disap 
 peared." 
 
 "Where did the boat go to?" asked Tom. 
 
 '"Well, I was kind of curious to know whose 
 boat it was, so I watched pretty closely, and she 
 went in over there," and the old boatman pointed 
 with his hand to a spot on the opposite shore
 
 'A FORTUNE AND A LADY DISAPPEAR 183 
 
 where there was a tall rock and a fair-sized cove. 
 
 "Take us over there at once and I'll pay you 
 well," said Dick. "Get out two pairs of oars, 
 and we'll help you to row/' 
 
 Slow though he was, Caleb Belcher was always 
 anxious to earn money, and soon a rowboat was 
 gotten ready and the three Rover boys sprang in. 
 The old boatman followed, and the craft was 
 headed across the lake. 
 
 "Who lives near that spot?" questioned Dick, 
 as they swept over the calm bosom of the lake. 
 
 "Tony Carew's farm isn't far off," answered 
 the old boatman. 
 
 "Anybody else?" 
 
 "Not that I know of." 
 
 "Do you know this Tony Carew." 
 
 "Guess I do we went to school together, and 
 licked each other more'n a dozen times," and 
 Caleb Belcher chuckled over the recollection. 
 
 "All right, show us to his place," said Dick, 
 
 As soon as the shore was reached all sprang 
 out of the boat, which was tied to a bush growing 
 nearby. Then Caleb Belcher led the way along 
 a trail that was rather rough. Presently they 
 came to a road and on it an old farmhouse. 
 
 "There is Tony Carew now," said Belcher, and 
 pointed to an old man who sat on a bench, smok 
 ing.
 
 "I didn't have nuthin' to do with it you can't 
 mix me up in it!" cried Tony Carew, as soon as 
 Dick stated the object of his visit. "I didn't tech 
 the lady!" And he bobbed his head vigorously. 
 'Evidently he was a man easily scared. 
 
 "I want to learn if you know anything about 
 it," returned Dick, sternly. "If you do, tell me." 
 
 "I didn't tech the lady! I wouldn't tech no- 
 buddy!" howled Tony Carew. 
 
 "Did you see her and the men?" 
 
 "Yes but I didn't tech nobuddy, I tell you. 
 I stayed in the barn." 
 
 "But you saw her!" cried Dick. "Where did 
 she go? Or where did those men take her?" 
 
 "The hull crowd got in a carriage wot was 
 waitin' down the road." 
 
 "Whose carriage?" 
 
 "I dunno. They had a white hoss an' a black 
 boss, an' the carriage had the top kinder torn." 
 
 "Who was driving?" 
 
 "A man with a linen duster, an' a cap pulled 
 away down over his face." 
 
 "Which way did they go?" 
 
 "That way," answered Tony Carew, and 
 pointed to a side road leading eastward.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 ON TH WAY TO BOSTON 
 
 Rover boys gazed down the road with in 
 terest. It ran between a number of tall trees, and 
 looked to be lonely in the extreme. 
 
 "Where does it lead to?" asked Sam. 
 
 "It's an old road, running to Shaville," an 
 swered Tony Carew. "It ain't hardly used any; 
 more." 
 
 "And that is why those rascals took it," an 
 swered Dick. "They wanted to keep in the dark 
 as much as possible. How far to Shaville ? 5> 
 
 " 'Bout two miles." 
 
 "Can you take us over in a carriage? We'll 
 pay you, of course." 
 
 "To be sure ! But, say, honestly, I didn't have 
 nuthin' to do with carryin' her off !" cried the old 
 farmer. 
 
 "I believe you," answered Dick. "But it's a 
 pity you didn't report what you knew to the Ce~ 
 darville police." 
 
 185
 
 186 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I didn't want to git in no trouble." 
 
 "Want me any more ?" asked Caleb Belcher. 
 
 "We may want you," answered Dick. "Stay 
 here for a couple of hours, anyway.** 
 
 "My price is twenty-five cents an hour." 
 
 "All right and there's a dollar on account," 
 and Dick passed the money over. 
 
 A fairly good horse and wagon were brought 
 from the barn, and the boys and Tony Carew got 
 in. Then the horse was urged forward, and 
 over the uneven road they bumped, in the direc 
 tion of the village of Shaville, a sleepy commun 
 ity, with one store, a blacksmith shop, a church,, 
 and about a dozen cottages. 
 
 When Shaville was reached the boys com 
 menced a diligent search for some news concern 
 ing the carriage with the white and the black 
 horse and the dilapidated top. At first they could 
 find nobody who had seen such a turnout, but 
 presently they met a tramp whom Sam stopped, 
 and he gave them news that was surprising. 
 
 "I see 'em !" cried the tramp. "Say, boss, give 
 me a dollar an' I'll tell you aH I know." 
 
 "Youll tell all you know without the dollar!" 
 cried Dick, and grabbed the knight of the road 
 by the collar. "Come now, tell me, quick !" 
 
 "Don't hart me!" yelled the tramp. "I was 
 wnly foolin'. Course 111 tell you."
 
 "YOU'LL TELL ALL YOU KNOW WITHOUT THE DOLLAR!" 
 CRIED DICK. Page 186. 
 
 Tht Rover Boys Doivn East.
 
 ON THE WAY TO BOSTON 187 
 
 He was subjected to close questioning, and 
 from him it was learned that the carriage with the- 
 three men and the lady had passed through Sha- 
 ville and turned towards Latown. The lady had! 
 tried to jump from the carriage just while it was' 
 passing the tramp, but the men had held her back. 
 He had heard the men mention Latown, and also 
 speak of an automobile. 
 
 "One feller was an old gent, who looked like a 
 perfesser," said the tramp. 
 
 "That must have been Crabtree," said Tom. 
 
 ''Can it be that they were going to leave the 
 carriage and take to an auto at Latown?" came 
 from Sam. 
 
 "Perhaps," answered Dick. "If they did take 
 to an auto it will be mighty hard to find them." 
 
 Tossing the tramp a quarter, they went on their 
 way, and presently reached Latown, and there 
 hurried to the only garage the place possessed. 
 There they learned that the garage owner had 
 rented a touring car out several days before and 
 it had not yet been returned. 
 
 "The fellow who rented it was to pay me ten 
 dollars a day, but I didn't think he'd keep it so' 
 long," said the man. "He gave me his card." 
 
 "Why, it is my card!" ejaculated Dick, on 
 glancing at the pasteboard. "The nerve of him! 
 Of course it was Sobber or one of his cronies/ 1
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 It was not until nightfall that the boys learned 
 what had become of the touring car. Then they 
 found a boy who had seen the car, with three men 
 and two women in it, speeding towards the Al 
 bany road. This lad took them to the very spot 
 %vhere he had seen the car. 
 
 "One of the ladies was terribly excited," said 
 the lad. "When she saw me, she shouted some 
 thing and then threw one of her hair combs at 
 me. Here is the comb now." 
 
 "It must be Mrs. Stanhope's," was Dick's com 
 ment. "She wanted it to be used to trace her by." 
 
 "It is hers," said Sam. "I remember, she had 
 a pair of them." 
 
 "What did she shout?" asked Dick. 
 
 "I couldn't make out, exactly. It sounded like 
 Boston but I ain't sure." 
 
 "Boston?" repeated Dick. "Oh, it can't be! 
 That is too far away." 
 
 "They might be headed for Boston. There is 
 a fine road for autos from Albany to the Hub 
 the old post-road/' said Tom. 
 
 "I'll telephone along the line and try to find 
 out where they went," answered Dick. 
 
 It was not until the next day that word came 
 in from Albany that the automobile had been s< 
 in that city. It had stopped at a garage to have 
 tire fixed. No one was in it at the time but a
 
 ON THE WAY TO BOSTON 189 
 
 young man. He appeared to be in a great hurry, 
 and had paid well for a rapid repair. 
 
 From Albany the auto was traced across the 
 Hudson river and to North Adams. But that was 
 the last heard of it. 
 
 "I am going to North Adams," said Dick. 
 
 "It looks as if they did really go to Boston/* 
 said Tom. 
 
 "Well, they could make the run in a day if 
 they tried real hard. The distance is only about 
 a hundred and fifty miles." 
 
 All of the boys resolved to go to North Adams, 
 and sent word to Cedarville to that effect. In re 
 turn came a telegram from Mr. Rover, reading as 
 follows : 
 
 "Run them down if you possibly can. Do not 
 spare expense." 
 
 "As if I would spare any expense !" murmured 
 Dick. "I'd give all I possess to put Mrs. Stan 
 hope back in her home, and put Josiah Crabtree 
 back in prison!" 
 
 "And put Sobber in prison, too," added Tom, 
 
 In North Adams the lads quite unexpectedly 
 
 ran into Spud Jackson, who had been spending a 
 
 tew weeks with some relatives in the Berkshires. 
 
 Spud was immediately interested in what the
 
 190 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Rovers had to tell and proposed something that 
 met with immediate approval. 
 
 "My uncle Dan has got a dandy car fast as 
 they make 'em," said Spud. "Can go about a 
 hundred miles an hour, I guess. Well, he lets 
 me run it whenever I want to. Say the word and 
 we'll start for Boston tomorrow, and make in 
 quiries all along the road." 
 
 "Can you have the use of the car, Spud?" 
 asked Sam. 
 
 "Positively. Uncle Dan said I could make a 
 tour of the White Mountains if I wished, but I 
 don't care for the scenery much too much of it, 
 I guess. But going to Boston, to catch those ras 
 cals, would hit me plumb." 
 
 So it was arranged that they should start east 
 ward in the morning, and in the meantime Dick 
 and his brothers sent out more messages. 
 
 "Who do you think the other woman in that 
 touring car can be?" asked^Sam. 
 
 "I don't know, Sam," answered his eldest 
 brother. "Perhaps some unscrupulous party who 
 was hired by Crabtree to look after Mrs. Stan 
 hope." 
 
 "Dad said he had heard that Sobber got his 
 money to go to court from a woman who was 
 his great aunt."
 
 ON THE WAY TO BOSTON 191 
 
 "Well, she may be the one most likely she 
 is. I am only afraid of one thing." 
 
 "What's that?" asked Tom. 
 
 "That by some means old Crabtree will force 
 Mrs. Stanhope to marry him before we can rescue 
 her." 
 
 "I wonder why she doesn't try to run away," 
 came from Sam. 
 
 "Probably she has tried, Sam; but they watch 
 her too closely." 
 
 "If they went to Boston, what will they do 
 there?" queried Tom. 
 
 "I don't know maybe take a liner for Europe, 
 or to some other part of the earth. You must re 
 member, they are playing for a big stake." 
 
 The touring car that Spud brought around the 
 next morning was certainly an elegant affair. It 
 seated five and was of sixty-horse power. Spud 
 quickly demonstrated that he knew how to run 
 the machine, so Dick did not offer to do so. 
 
 "Now you do the bossirrg," said Spud. "FH 
 run her anywhere you please, even if you want 
 to go to the top of Mount Washington." 
 
 "We are going after that other auto, that's all," 
 answered Dick, grimly. 
 
 The weather was ideal for touring and had they 
 not been under such a mental strain the Rover 
 boys would have enjoyed riding greatly. But
 
 192 
 
 they could think of nothing but Mrs. Stanhope 
 and the missing fortune. 
 
 "I suppose Dora is waiting every hour to hear 
 from us," said Dick. 
 
 "Yes, and the Lanings are waiting, too," add 
 ed Tom. 
 
 "And dad, and the folks at home," supple 
 mented Sam. 
 
 They had sent a number of messages to Cedar- 
 ville and now sent another, telling of their plans, 
 and mentioning some towns at which they ex 
 pected to stop. To this message no answer was 
 returned until they reached Worcester, on the 
 afternoon of the following day. 
 
 "Hello, here's news!" cried Dick. "Say, we 
 want to get to Boston just as soon as we can!" 
 
 "What is it?" asked the others, quickly. 
 
 "Father has received a postal card, mailed from 
 Boston. It is signed by Mrs. Stanhope, and asked 
 for help." 
 
 "Does she give any address?" asked Tom. 
 
 "He says all there is of the address \s 234 
 Carm. He says the rest is rubbed out." 
 
 "Maybe we can find out in a directory what 
 Carm stands for," suggested Spud. 
 
 "Exactly, Spud. Say, will you get us to Bos 
 ton just as soon as possible?" 
 
 "I sure will."
 
 ON THE WAY TO BOSTON 
 
 193 
 
 "How far is it?" 
 
 "About thirty-five miles." 
 
 "Then you can make it in an hour." 
 
 "Yes, if " And Spud closed one eye sug 
 gestively. 
 
 "If what" 
 
 "If they don't arrest us for speeding. It's 
 against the law to run fast, you know." 
 
 "Oh, well, we'll have to take a chance," de 
 clared Tom. "It's a case of necessity." 
 
 As soon as they were outside of the city limits, 
 Spud turned on the gasolene and advanced the 
 spark, until the touring car was making forty 
 and then forty-five miles per hour. On they tore, 
 through Westboro and other places, and then on 
 towards Wellesley. 
 
 "Look out, here, that you don't run down any 
 college girls !" warned Dick, as they came in sight 
 of Wellesley College. 
 
 "Oh, I wouldn't run down any girls for the 
 world !" answered Spud, as he slowed down a bit. 
 Soon the main street of Wellesley was left behind 
 and on they sped for Newton and the Hub. 
 
 "Hi! hi!" came a sudden call from the road 
 way, and a policeman appeared, waving his hand 
 frantically. 
 
 "Sorry, but we can't stop to talk !" flung back 
 Spud, and in a minute the officer of the law be-
 
 194 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 came a mere speck in the distance. He had not 
 gotten their number, so could do nothing. 
 
 They were just entering Boston proper when 
 a loud report came from one of the rear tires. 
 The car swerved to one side, and Spud had all 
 he could do to keep it from "going into a hitching 
 post. Then he shut off the power. 
 
 "A blow-out!" announced Tom, as he leaped 
 to the ground, 
 
 "That ends running for the present," said Sam. 
 
 "So it does," agreed Spud, mournfully.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 AN ADVENTURE IN BOSTON 
 
 THE Rover boys looked at each other inquir 
 ingly. They wanted to go on, but did not know 
 what to do about the stalled automobile. 
 
 "You go ahead/* said Spud, reading their 
 thoughts. "Ill fix the tire, or have it done by 
 some garage man, and I'll see you later." 
 
 "Where?" asked Dick. 
 
 "I'll go to the Parker House that is where my 
 uncle always goes," answered Spud. 
 
 "Very well we'll call for you or send a mes 
 sage," said Tom. "Come on, here is a trolley!" 
 And he ran to stop the car. Soon he and his 
 brothers were on board and bound for the heart 
 oi the city. 
 
 "Say, do you know any street in town that be 
 gins with Carm?'* questioned Dick, of the car 
 conductor. 
 
 "Carm?" repeated the man, slowly. "No, I 
 don't. I don't believe there is such a street." 
 
 195
 
 196 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Do you know the streets pretty well?" 
 
 "I ought to I drove an express wagon for 
 four years." 
 
 "That looks as if we were up against it," said 
 Dick, to his brothers. \ 
 
 "We'll go in a drug store and consult a city 
 directory," answered Sam. "He may think he 
 knows all the streets, but every city has a lot of 
 places even the oldest inhabitant doesn't know." 
 
 They rode on a few blocks further and then, 
 seeing a large drug store, alighted from the car 
 and entered the place. A directory was handy, 
 on a stand, and they asked for permission to 
 consult it. 
 
 "Nothing like Carm here," said Tom, after 
 they had looked at the alphabetical list of streets. 
 "We are stumped, sure enough." 
 
 "Hello ! I've got it I think !" burst out Sam, 
 so loudly that the attention of several persons in 
 the store was attracted to him. "Here is a Varm- 
 olet street. Maybe Mrs. Stanhope only heard the 
 name, and thought it was Carmolet. She wrote 
 that down, and the end became rubbed off." 
 
 "You may be right, Sam," answered Dick.'! 
 " Anyway, I guess your idea is worth looking into. 
 I wonder where Varmolet street is?" 
 
 They made several inquiries, and at last learned 
 that the street was a narrow and exceedingly
 
 AN ADVENTURE IN BOSTON 197 
 
 crooked affair about half a mile away. They 
 boarded another street car to visit the neighbor 
 hood. 
 
 "Look who is here!" ejaculated Tom, as he and 
 his brothers sat down. 
 
 "Well, I never!" cried Sam. 
 
 "Jerry Koswell and Bart Larkspur!" mur 
 mured Dick. 
 
 It was indeed the two former students of 
 Brill the lads who had run away after causing 
 the Rovers and some others so much trouble. 
 Both were loudly dressed in summer outing flan 
 nels, and each carried an unlighted cigarette in 
 his hand. 
 
 "Huh!" grunted Jerry Koswell, as he glared 
 at the Rovers. "Where did you come from?" 
 
 "Perhaps we might ask the same question," 
 returned Dick, coldly. 
 
 This meeting was not at all to his taste, espe 
 cially when he and his brothers wished to turn 
 their whole attention to locating Mrs. Stanhope 
 and her enemies. 
 
 "Have you been following us?" demanded Bait 
 Larkspur. 
 
 ^ "No, Larkspur, we have something of more 
 importance to do," answered Tom. 
 
 "Huh! you needn't get gay, Rover!" 
 
 'Til get gay if I wish," retorted Tom, sharply.
 
 198 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "You had better not follow us," came in ugly 
 tones from Jerry Koswell. "If you do you'll 
 get yourselves in hot water." 
 
 "See here, Koswell, and you too, Larkspur," 
 said Dick, in a low but distinct tone. "We know 
 all about what you did at Brill and so do the 
 authorities know it Just at present we haven't 
 time to bother with you. But some day we may 
 get after you." 
 
 "Bah! you can't scare me!" snorted Koswell. 
 Yet his face showed that he was disturbed. 
 
 "Are you staying in Boston?" asked Sam, 
 somewhat curiously. 
 
 "No, we are bound for a trip up the coast 
 
 "Shut up, Jerry, don't tell 'em where we are 
 going," interrupted Larkspur. "It's none of their 
 business." 
 
 "Some day we'll get after you," said Dick. 
 "Now we've got to leave you," he added, as the 
 ear conductor called out the name of Varmolet 
 street, as Dick had requested him to do. 
 
 "You keep your distance!" shouted KosweJl 
 after the Rover boys. 
 
 "We are not afraid of you!" added Larkspur, 
 and then the car went on again, and the two 
 former students of Brill were lost to view. 
 
 "They are off on some kind of a trip," said
 
 AN ADVENTURE IN BOSTON 199 
 
 Sam. "Evidently they have quite some money." 
 
 "More money than brains," returned Tom, 
 bluntly. "If their folks don't take 'em in hand, 
 they'll both end up in prison some day." 
 
 "Koswell mentioned a trip up the coast," said 
 Dick. "They must be going up to Portland and 
 Casco Bay, or further." 
 
 "I'd like to -go to Casco Bay myself,** said Sam. 
 "It's a beautiful spot, with its islands. Tom Fa 
 vor was telling me all about it He spent three 
 summers there." 
 
 They had alighted at the corner of Varmolet 
 street and now started to look for No. 234. They 
 had to walk two blocks, past houses that were dis 
 reputable in the extreme. 
 
 "I don't like the look of this neighborhood," 
 remarked Sam, as they hurried along. "I'd hate 
 to visit it after dark." 
 
 "Think of what Mrs. Stanhope must be suffer 
 ing, if they brought her to such a spot," returned 
 Dick, and could not help shuddering. 
 
 Presently they reached No. 234, an old three- 
 storied house, with a dingy front porch, and with 
 solid wooden shutters, the majority of which were 
 ' tightly closed. Not a soul was in sight around the 
 place. 
 
 "Don't ring any bell," warned Sam. "If those
 
 200 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 rascals are here they may take the ala^m and 
 skip out" 
 
 "There isn't any bell to ring," answered Tom, 
 grimly. "There was once an old-fashioned 
 knocker, but it has been broken off." 
 
 "I think one of us ought to try to get around to 
 the back," said Dick. "If those rascals are here 
 they may try to escape that way." 
 
 "That is true," returned Tom. "But let us 
 make sure first that we have the right place. The 
 folks living here may be all-right people, and 
 they'd think it strange to see us spying around." 
 
 Dick looked up and down the street and saw 
 a girl eight or nine years old sitting on a porch 
 some distance away, minding a baby. 
 
 "Will you tell me who lives in that house ?" he 
 asked, of the girl. 
 
 "Why, old Mr. Mason lives there," was the 
 answer. 
 
 "Mr. Mason?" 
 
 "Yes. He's a very old man 'most ninety 
 years old, so they say." 
 
 "Does he live there alone ?" 
 
 "Yes that is, all the rest af his family are' 
 dead. He has a housekeeper, Mrs. Sobber. 
 
 "Mrs. Sobber!" exclaimed Dick. 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "How old is she?"
 
 AN ADVENTURE IN BOSTON 2 OI 
 
 "Oh, I don't know maybe forty or fifty. She's 
 been Mr. Mason's housekeeper for three or four 
 years. If you call on her, you want to look out. 
 She don't buy from agents. 
 
 "Why?" asked Dick, innocently. He did not 
 mind that the little girl took him to be an agent. 
 
 "Oh, she is too sharp and miserly, I guess. She 
 used to get me to do her errands for her but she 
 never paid me even a cent for it." 
 
 "Anybody else in the house?" 
 
 "Not regular. Once in a while a young man 
 comes to see Mrs. Sobber. He ain't her son, but 
 he's some kind of a relation. I think she's his 
 aunt, or great aunt." 
 
 "Haven't you seen anybody else coming 
 lately?" 
 
 "I've been away lately dowr* to my grand' 
 father's farm. I came back last night. I wish 
 I was back on the farm," added the little girl, 
 wistfully. 
 
 "Never mind, maybe you'll get back some day," 
 said Dick, cheerily. "Here's something for you," 
 And he dropped a silver dime in her lap, some 
 thing that pleased her greatly. 
 
 "It's the place!" cried the eldest Rover boy, 
 on rejoining his brothers. "An old man lives 
 here, and a Mrs. Sobber is his housekeeper. She
 
 202 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 is some relation to Tad, I feel sure. Maybe she 
 is the one who advanced him some money." 
 
 "And maybe she is the woman seen in the auto 
 with Mrs. Stanhope," added Tom, quickly. 
 
 "I shouldn't be surprised." 
 
 "If you are sure of all this, hadn't we better 
 notify the police?" came from Sam. "Remember, 
 we have not only Tad Sobber against us, but also 
 old Crabtree, and one or two unknown men. In 
 a hand-to-hand fight we might get the worst of 
 it" 
 
 "That's a good idea, Sam. Run up to the cor 
 ner and see if you can find a policeman," said 
 Dick. 
 
 "I guess I know how to get to the rear of that 
 building," mused Tom. "I'll go through that 
 alleyway and jump the fences," and he pointed to 
 an alleyway several houses away. 
 
 "All right, Tom. You do that, and I'll get in 
 the front way somehow. I'm not going to wait 
 another minute. They may have seen us already, 
 and be getting out by some way of which we 
 know nothing." 
 
 Thus speaking, Dick mounted the porch and 
 rapped loudly on the door with his bare knuckles. 
 Tom ran off and disappeared down the alleyway 
 he had pointed out. 
 
 Dick listened and then rapped again, this time
 
 AN ADVENTURE IN BOSTON 203 
 
 louder than before. Then he heard a movement 
 inside the house, but nobody came to answer his 
 summons. He tried the door, to find it locked. 
 
 "Mrs. Sobber, who is that?" asked a trembling 
 and high-pitched voice the voice of the old ma4 
 who owned the building. 
 
 "Oh, it's only a peddler ; don't go to the door," 
 answered a woman. 
 
 "I am not a peddler !" cried Dick. "I have busi 
 ness in this house, and I want to come in." 
 
 "You go away, or I'll set the dog on you!" 
 cried the woman, and now Dick heard her mov 
 ing around at the back of the hall. 
 
 "Mrs. Sobber, I want you to open this door!" 
 went on Dick, sharply. "If you don't you'll get 
 yourself into serious trouble." 
 
 "Want to be bit by the dog?" 
 
 "No, I don't want to be bit by a dog," answered 
 Dick. He listened but heard nothing of such an 
 animal. "I don't believe you have a dog. Will 
 you open, or shall I bring a policeman." 
 
 "Mercy on us, a policeman!" gasped the 
 woman. "No, no, don't do that!" 
 
 "What does this mean?" demanded the old 
 man. "Open that door, Mrs. Sobber, and let me 
 see who is there. I don't understand this. Day 
 before yesterday you brought those strange folks, 
 and now "
 
 204 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Hush ! hush !" interrupted the woman, in agi 
 tated tones. "Not another word, Mr. Mason. 
 lYou are too old to understand. Leave it all to 
 me. I will soon send that fellow outside about 
 his business." 
 
 "This is my house, and I want to know what 
 is going on here !" shrilled the old man, and Dick 
 heard him tottering across the floor. "I'll open 
 the door myself." 
 
 "No! no! not yet!" answered the woman. 
 
 "Mr. Mason, I want to come in!" cried Dick 
 loudly. "There has been a crime committed. If 
 you don't want to be a party to it, open the door." 
 
 "A crime," faltered the old man. 
 
 "Yes, a crime. Open the door at onee !" 
 
 "No, no, you er you shall not f fc stormed the 
 woman, and Dick heard her shove the old man 
 back. 
 
 "Mr. Mason, for the last time, will you let me 
 in?" shouted Dick. 
 
 "Yes ! yes !" answered the old man. "But Mrs. 
 Sobber won't let me open the door." 
 
 "Then I'll open it myself," answered Dick, and 
 hurled his weight against the barrier. It was 
 old and dilapidated and gpave way with ease ; and 
 a moment later Drck stepped into the hallway of 
 the old house.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 "Now, what do you want ?" asked the old man, 
 as he eyed Dick, curiously. 
 
 "I want to talk to that woman, first of all," 
 cried Dick, and he pointed to Mrs. Sobber, who 
 was just disappearing through a door in the rear 
 of the hallway. 
 
 "But what does this mean?" went on Mr. Ma 
 son, in a faint voice. "I have done nothing 
 wrong." And now he sank on a rush-bottomed 
 chafr, all out of breath. He was very old, and 
 his hair and his face were exceedingly white. 
 
 "I'll be back and tell you," went on Dick. He 
 could see at a glance that the old owner of the 
 building had had nothing to do with the stealing 
 of the fortune or the abduction of Mrs. Stan 
 hope. 
 
 Dick ran to the door at the back of the hall 
 way, to find it locked. He threw his weight 
 against it, but it did not give way. 
 
 205
 
 206 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 He was on the point of pushing on the door 
 again, when a cry from the yard reached his 
 ears. 
 
 "Dick! Dick! Come and stop them!" It was 
 Tom who was calling. 
 
 "I'm coming, Tom!" he yelled back. And then 
 he landed on the door with all his might. 
 
 "Don't br break the door!" gasped the old 
 man. "If you want to get out to the back, go 
 up and down the stairs," and hepointed a trembl 
 ing finger upward. 
 
 Dick understood, and ran up the front stairs 
 three steps at a time. He passed through a short 
 hallway and then reached a stairs, running down 
 to a back entryway. As he went down these stairs 
 there came another cry from Tom. 
 
 "Dick ! Dick ! they are getting away !" 
 
 As fast as he could, Dick reached the entryway 
 and threw open the outer door. He came out in 
 a small yard, surrounded on three sides by a high 
 board fence. At the rear was a gate, and this 
 was wide open. 
 
 "Tom! you are hurt!" exclaimed Dick, as he 
 caught sight of his brother flat on his back, and 
 with the blood oozing from a cut on his forehead. 
 
 "Yes, the rascal hit me in the head with a 
 <Jub !" gasped poor Tom. 
 
 "What rascal?"
 
 FROM ONE CLUE TO ANOTHER 207 
 
 '"Tad Sobber!" 
 
 "Where is he now?" 
 
 "Ran out of the gate and a woman just fol 
 lowed him." 
 
 "Did you see anybody else?" 
 
 "No. Go after 'em," added the injured youth, 
 pluckily. 
 
 "Are you badly hurt?" *'. 
 
 "I I guess not But he gave me an awful 
 crack !" And pulling himself up, Tom staggered 
 to a wood-chopping block and sat down. 
 
 Dick waited to hear no more, but made for the 
 gate and ran into an alleyway beyond. This made 
 a turn and came out on a street behind that upon 
 which the house was located. Dick looked up and 
 down the crooked thoroughfare, but could see no- 
 signs of Tad Sobber or the woman. 
 
 "Did you see a young man and a woman come 
 out of here?" asked Dick, of a boy who was 
 playing with a ball. 
 
 "Sure I did," answered the lad. 
 
 "Where did they go." 
 
 "Took the auto and went that way." 
 
 "An auto?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Was it waiting here?" 
 
 "Sure." 
 
 "Somebody in it?"
 
 208 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "A man was running it He was here yester 
 day, too." 
 
 >' "Did you see who he took out yesterday ?" went 
 on Dick, growing interested. 
 
 "He came twice. Once he had a lady and a 
 gent for passengers. They came out of that al 
 leyway, just as you did." 
 
 "When was this?" 
 
 "Just about supper time." 
 
 Dick ran down the street in the direction the 
 automobile had taken. He could see no signs of 
 the machine, and presently returned to the back 
 yard where he had left Tom, There the pair 
 were joined by Sam. 
 
 "We were too late they got away !" said Dick, 
 with something like a groan in his voice. 
 
 "But not too late for Tad Sobber to leave me 
 his card !" muttered Tom, putting his hand to the 
 cut on his forehead. 
 
 "We'll have to have that tended to, Tom," said 
 Dick, kindly. 
 
 "Oh, it isn't so bad. I'll put some court-plaster 
 on it, after I've washed it." 
 
 "I'm sorry, but I couldn't locate a policeman 
 anywhere," said Sam. 
 
 "Never mind, I guess a policeman would only 
 be in the way," returned his oldest brother. "He'd 
 a lot of questions, and let it go at that I'm
 
 FROM ONE CLUE TO ANOTHER 209 
 
 going into the house, and see if I can find out 
 anything." 
 
 "Maybe Mrs. Stanhope is in there," cried 
 Sam. 
 
 "No they have taken her off in an auto, I am, 
 almost sure of it, Sam." 
 
 The three Rover boys entered the old house, to 
 find Mr. Mason walking nervously up and down 
 in the parlor. 
 
 <r Where is Mrs. Sobber?" he asked anxiously. 
 
 "I imagine she has ran away," answered Dick. 
 He drew a long breath. "Mr. Mason, 1 am going 
 to ask you some questions. If you wish to avoid 
 trouble with the authorities, you will answer me 
 directly and truthfully." 
 
 "Yes ! Yes ! I felt that something was wrong !" 
 cried the old man. "I want no trouble, I am too 
 old and respectable. What is it all about?" 
 
 "Briefly, a lady has been abducted and a for 
 tune has been stolen." 
 
 "Gli, then the lady they said was er insane, 
 was ot insane at all." 
 
 "Did they tell you she was insane?" 
 
 "Yes, that is what Mrs. Sobber and one of the. 
 men said. They said they were going to take her' 
 to a private asylum." 
 
 "The villains !" burst out Torn. 
 
 "What asylum?"
 
 210 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I don't know that. But I overheard them 
 talking about taking a boat to Portland." 
 
 "Portland ?" repeated Dick. "Are you sure they 
 were bound for that city?" 
 
 "Oh, I am not sure of anything I am only tell 
 ing you what I overheard." 
 
 "Please tell us all about those men who came 
 here, and about the lady, and about Mrs. Sob- 
 ber." pursued Dick. 
 
 "Hadn't we better get after the auto?" asked 
 Tom, who believed in action. 
 
 "You and Sam can try to hunt it up," answered 
 the elder Rover. "I'll hear all Mr. Mason can 
 tell first. It may give us a direct clew. I'll meet 
 you later at the Parker House." 
 
 Sam and Tom went off, and then Dick listened 
 patiently to the rather rambling tale Oliver Mason 
 had to tell. The old man said that he had known 
 Mrs. Sobber when her husband was alive and had 
 hired her to be his housekeeper after the death of 
 his three sisters and his wife. 
 
 "She was all alone in the world excepting for 
 a young man named Tad Sobber, who came to see 
 her once in a while," said Oliver Mason. "I 
 didn't like the young man much, but the two had 
 quite some business together. 
 
 The old man then told how Mrs. Sobber had 
 gone away for several days, stating she must look
 
 FROM ONE CLUE TO ANOTHER 211 
 
 after a lady friend who had become insane. She 
 stated that possibly she would bring the lady to 
 the house for a day or two, but that if she did, 
 IMr. Mason need not be afraid, for a doctor and 
 si nurse would come along. Then the lady had 
 arrived, in company with Tad Sobber and two 
 men. He had not been allowed to talk to the 
 woman, the others saying she might become vio 
 lent in the presence of strangers. Then the lady 
 had been taken away by the men and Tad Sobber 
 the night before, and Tad Sobber had come back 
 for Mrs. Sobber just about the time the Rovers 
 tried to get into the house. 
 
 The story was told with such simpleness that 
 Dick felt bound to believe it, and consequently he 
 saw no reason for blaming Oliver Mason, who 
 was, in truth, on the verge of second childhood. 
 
 "I must look around and see if those scamps 
 left anything behind/' said Dick. "You won't 
 object to that, will you?"" 
 
 "No! no!" cried the old man. "Only please 
 do not take any of my few belongings." 
 
 "I'll not take anything, sir, you can trust me 
 ^absolutely," answered Dick, readily. 
 
 He made a search of the rooms, and especially 
 the apartments occupied by Mrs. Stanhope and 
 her abductors. At first he found little of value, 
 although he picked up a handkerchief that had
 
 212 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Mrs. Stanhope's initials embroidered in the cor 
 ner. 
 
 "That is proof positive that she was here," he 
 thought grimly. 
 
 In one of the fireplaces he came across some 
 half-burnt letters. He looked them over with 
 care and caught the post-mark, Portland, Me. 
 On one slip he read the following: 
 
 easy from Portia 
 
 the schooner Mary Del 
 as we arrive, I will have 
 
 if not then Slay's Island, where 
 
 "Humph ! this may prove of value," murmured 
 Dick to himself, and placed the bit of letter in 
 his pocket. Then he hunted around the rooms 
 again, but nothing more came to light. 
 
 "Will Mrs. Sobber come back?" asked the old 
 man, when Dick went below. 
 
 "I doubt it, sir." 
 
 "She must be an awful woman, if what you 
 say is true." 
 
 "She is a criminal, Mr. Mason, and so is that 
 Tad Sobber. I would advise you to have nothing 
 more to do with them." 
 
 "I must have a housekeeper," whined the old 
 man. 
 
 "Then hire somebody you are sure is honest,"
 
 FROM ONE CLUE TO ANOTHER 
 
 213 
 
 returned Dick ; and a few minutes later he quitted 
 the house. 
 
 On his way to the hotel he met Sam and Tom, 
 who had looked in vain for the automobile. In 
 as few words as possible he told his brothers 
 about what Oliver Mason had said, and of the 
 finding of the slip of paper. 
 
 "What do you make of it?*' asked Sam. 
 
 "I think they are going to Portland, either by 
 auto or in a boat" answered Dick. 
 
 "That's just what I think," added Tom. "But 
 we may be mistaken." 
 
 "Before we go any further, I am going to have 
 that house watched," went on Dick. "I'll hire a 
 first-class detective, and then, if Mrs. Sobber or 
 any of the others come back, we'll have 'em ar 
 rested." 
 
 They visited a detective agency, and a man 
 was put on the case without delay. Then the 
 Rovers hurried down to the water front, to see 
 if they could get any trace of Mrs. Stanhope 
 there. 
 
 An hour's tramping produced no results, and 
 omewhat discouraged, they were on the point of 
 going to the hotel, to meet Spud, when they saw 
 an old sailor come from a restaurant close by. 
 
 "My friend," said Dick, addressing the old tar, 
 *Td like to get some information. Did you ever
 
 214 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 hear of a schooner in these parts that was called 
 the Mary Del something or other?" 
 
 "Mary Del?" repeated the old sailor, twisting 
 his forelock. "Oh, I reckon you mean the Mary 
 Delceway!" he cried. "Sure, I know her. Didn't 
 I see her sail for Portland less than an hour ago !"
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 A CHASE; UP THE; COAST 
 
 "You saw her sail for Portland!" cried Sam. 
 
 "Less than an hour ago?" exclaimed Tom, 
 
 "Where from?" queried Dick, quickly. "Hur 
 ry up and tell me it will be money in your 
 pocket." 
 
 "The Mary Delaway sailed from Cruser's 
 dock," answered the old sailor. "That's about 
 four blocks from here. I can show you the place. 
 But you can't get aboard, messmates she's 
 gone." 
 
 "We must catch her!" ejaculated Dick. "No 
 matter at what cost, we must catch her. How can 
 we do it?" 
 
 "Can't we follow her in a motor boat, or a 
 steam launch?" asked Tom. 
 
 "You can follow her in a tug," said the old tan 
 ;"But she is out of sight now." 
 
 "Do you know where she is going to land iia 
 Portland?" asked Sam. 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Do you know anybody on board?" 
 215
 
 2 l6 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I know Jack Crumpet He sailed in the old 
 Resolute with me. I went to see him that's how 
 I know the Mary Delaway sailed." 
 
 "You were on boacd ?" asked Dick. 
 
 "No, I wasn't I saw Jack on the dock. He 
 said as how the cap'n had given orders for no- 
 buddy to come aboard why, I don't know." 
 
 "Well, I know," muttered Dick. "It was to 
 keep their villainous doings secret. Who did you 
 see on the schooner?" 
 
 "I saw several men and two ladies. One lady 
 looked kind of excited." 
 
 "It must have been Mrs. Stanhope!" mur 
 mured Dick. "Come!" he cried. "Let us get 
 some kind of a boat and follow that schooner." 
 
 The Rover boys were accustomed to quick ac 
 tion, and they had supplied themselves with 
 plenty of ready cash to use in case of emergency. 
 Consequently, it was an easy matter for them to 
 pick up a steam tug at one of the docks. The 
 captain said he would willingly follow up the 
 Mary Delazvay and try to overtake her if he was 
 paid for it. 
 
 "Will you go along?" asked Dick, of the old 
 tar. "I want you to aid in picking up that 
 schooner. You know her by sight. I will pay 
 you good wages." 
 
 "I've signed articles for a trip to Airicy, start-
 
 A CHASE UP THE COAST 217 
 
 ing next week Thursday," answered Larry Dix- 
 on, for such was the sailor's name. 
 
 "We'll get you back long before that time," 
 answered Dick. "And pay you a nice salary in 
 the bargain." 
 
 "Then I'm your man, messmate," responded 
 Larry Dixon. 
 
 While the steam tug was getting ready to leave, 
 Dick called up Spud on the telephone and ac 
 quainted their college chum with what had oc 
 curred. 
 
 "When will you be back?" asked Spud. 
 
 "I don't know," replied Dick. "Better sot 
 wait for us. This may prove a long chase." 
 
 "Well, I hope you rescue the lady, get back the 
 fortune, and land those rascals in jail," said 
 Spud. 
 
 The steam tug carried a crew of six, all good, 
 strong, hearty fellows. In a few brief words 
 Dick and his brothers explained to the captain 
 how matters stood, and Captain Wells promised 
 to aid them all he could in thwarting the plans of 
 the evildoers. He was armed, and said he could 
 lend the Rovers some pistols if they wanted 
 them. 
 
 "I reckon the Mary Delaway will take the 
 regular route to Portland that is, so far as the 
 wind will allow," said the owner of the tug.
 
 2i8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "We'll follow that route just as fast as our steam 
 will permit. But let me give you a tip. Perhaps 
 it will be better for you to merely follow 'em to 
 Portland, and have them locked up when they 
 reach that place. If you tackle 'em on the high 
 seas they may show fight and get the best of 
 you." 
 
 "I'll think that over," answered Dick, slowly* 
 "But meanwhile crowd on all steam and get after 
 them. Never mind using up your coal we'll 
 pay for it." 
 
 The docks were soon left behind, and the black 
 smoke pouring from the funnel told how the fire 
 man was doing his best to make steam. But k 
 was now late, and it would soon become a prob 
 lem, as to whether it would be advisable to run so 
 fast during the night They might pass the 
 schooner without knowing it. 
 
 "I'll leave the matter to you, Captain Wells," 
 said Dick, after talking the matter over with his 
 brothers. "I'll pay you your regular price for 
 chartering the tug, and one hundred dollars ad 
 ditional if we succeed in rescuing Mrs. Stan 
 hope." 
 
 "I'll do my level best for you, Mr. Rover," re 
 sponded the captain. "I'll talk to my crew." And 
 he did, promising each man an extra five dollars 
 if they succeeded in doing what the Rovers de-
 
 A CHASE UP THE COAST 
 
 219 
 
 sired. As a consequence every man, including 
 Larry Dixcn, was constantly on the lookout for 
 the Mary Delaway. 
 
 Inside of an hour Boston Harbor had been 
 left well behind, and then the bow of the steam 
 tug was turned up the coast in the direction of 
 Portland, about a hundred miles distance. The 
 day was now over and the lights on the tug were 
 lit. 
 
 "Don't see anything of the Mary Delaway yet," 
 remarked Larry Dixon. "I'm afraid we'll have 
 to shut up shop till mon?in'." 
 
 "Could the schooner reach Portland by that 
 time?" asked Sam. 
 
 "She'd be there early in the morning," an 
 swered the old sailor. 
 
 "Then we had better run for Portland, too," 
 said Tom. "We might hang around outside the 
 harbor on the watch." 
 
 It was a clear night, with no moon, but with 
 countless stars bespangling the heavens. The 
 boys and some of the others remained on the 
 watch, although they could see but little. 
 
 "It would be great if we had a searchlight,'" 
 said Sam. 
 
 "Just the thing !" cried Tom. "But we haven't 
 any, so what's the use of talking about it?" 
 
 "Might as well try to get some sleep," said
 
 220 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Captrin Wells, about nine o'clock. "I can call you 
 if anything turns up." 
 
 "We'll stay up a couple of hours yet," an 
 swered Dick, although the excitement of the day 
 had worn him out. 
 
 But not a sight of the schooner was seen, and 
 one after another the Rover boys laid down to 
 get a few hours' sleep. Captain Wells allowed 
 them to rest until six o'clock. By that time they 
 were standing around near the entrance to Port 
 land harbor. 
 
 "See anything yet?" asked Dick, as he sprang 
 tip from the berth upon which he had been rest 
 ing. 
 
 "Not yet," answered the captain of the tug. 
 
 "You don't think they got here ahead of us?" 
 
 "No, for we have been here for several hours." 
 
 The boys got up and washed, and then had 
 breakfast. In the meantime the steam tug cruised 
 around, and those on board watched eagerly for 
 a sign of the Afary Delceway. 
 
 Thus two hours passed. As the time went by 
 the three Rovers grew more anxious than ever. 
 
 "What do you make of this, Dick?" asked 
 Tom. 
 
 "I don't know what to make of it, Tom." 
 
 "It looks to me as if they had given us the 
 slip," said Sam.
 
 A CHASE UP THE COAST 221 
 
 "If they didn't come here, where did they 'go 
 to?" 
 
 "I don't know. What did that scrap of paper 
 say?" 
 
 "That spoke of Slay's Island. But none of the 
 men on this tug ever heard of such a place." 
 
 "That is not to be wondered at, Dick," went on 
 Sam. "I understand there are scores of islands 
 in Casco Bay. It isn't likely these men from 
 Boston would know the names of all of 'em." 
 
 They remained around the entrance to Port 
 land harbor until noon and then Dick ordered the 
 captain to run in and land them. 
 
 "You might go up and down the docks a bit," 
 he said. "They might have slipped us after all." 
 
 They entered the harbor, passing the old light 
 house, and soon were within easy reach of the 
 docks. They looked on all sides for the Mary 
 Delaway, but in vain. 
 
 "We have missed her !" groaned Dick. 
 
 "What are you going to do next?" questioned 
 Tom. 
 
 "See if I can't find out in some way where the 
 schooner went to and also find out where Slay's 
 Island is located." 
 
 "We might get a map of Casco Bay. That 
 would have the names of the islands on it," sug 
 gested Sam. "I know there are a great many of
 
 222 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 'em, some of 'em quite small and others very 
 large." 
 
 At last they started to go ashore. They ran 
 up to a dock where the tug was in the habit of 
 landing when at Portland, and the boys walked 
 to the gangplank that was put out for them. 
 
 "Look ! look !" cried Tom, suddenly, and point* 
 <ed to a motor boat lying alongside the steam tug. 
 
 "Well, I never!" gasped Sam. 
 
 The motor boat was a craft of fair size, and 
 very gaudily painted, in red, blue and yellow. It 
 was piled high with suit-cases, bundles and fishing 
 outfits. At the wheel was a tall young man, 
 smoking a cigarette a stranger to the Rovers. 
 In the bow, also smoking, were two other young 
 men, Jerry Koswell and Bart Larkspur.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 "HOLD on there, you!" bawled Jerry Koswell. 
 
 "Why, it's the Rovers !" ejaculated Bart Lark 
 spur. "How did they get here?" 
 
 "They are following us, that's what!" stormed 
 Koswell. "And I won't have it!" 
 
 "What do you want?" asked Dick, as he walked 
 to the end of the tug nearest to the motor boat. 
 
 "I want to know what right you've got to fol 
 low us ?" returned Jerry Koswell, sourly. 
 
 "Who said we were following you?" 
 
 "Oh, I know you are. Didn't you follow us to 
 Boston, too? I want to know what it means?" 
 
 "Maybe it means that we are going to have you 
 arrested," put in Tom, with a side wink at his 
 brothers. 
 
 "Arrested !" gasped Larkspur, and turned pale. 
 "You shan't do it!" , 
 
 "I want you to stop following us," went on 
 Koswell. 
 
 "Go ahead don't talk to them any more!'* 
 223
 
 22 4 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 whispered Larkspur, uneasily. "Let us get away 
 as soon as we can." 
 
 "I am not afraid," answered Koswell, boast 
 fully. 
 
 "But they may have us locked up!" 
 
 "What's the row about?" asked the young man 
 who was at the wheel. 
 
 "Oh, it was a row we had at college, Alf. 
 Those fellows were in the wrong, but they made 
 the Head believe otherwise, and we had to er 
 resign," answered Jerry Koswell. "Well, go 
 ahead, if you want to," he added. 
 
 "Where are you going?" asked Tom, as the 
 motor boat commenced to move from the dock. 
 
 "We are bound for " began the stranger. 
 
 "Don't tell them, Alf!" begged Larkspur. "Go 
 ahead let's get out." 
 
 "If you don't tell us where you are going " 
 
 began Sam, when Dick stopped him. 
 
 "Let them go we haven't time to bother with 
 them now," said the eldest Rover boy. "We have 
 other fish to fry." 
 
 "As you say, Dick. But we ought to scare the 
 wits out of them if nothing else." 
 
 "We'll do it some day," put in Tom. 
 
 As the motor boat swept past they saw that 
 the craft was named the Magnet. Soon some 
 other boats coming in hid it from view.
 
 ABOARD THE "MARY DEL AW AY" 
 
 225 
 
 On going ashore, the Rover boys made dili 
 gent inquiries concerning the Mary Delaiuay and 
 at last learned that the schooner was expected by 
 a certain transportation company some time that 
 afternoon, to take on a cargo of lumber for New 
 ark, New Jersey. 
 
 "I don't know what we can do excepting to 
 wait," said Dick. 
 
 "Let us go down the harbor to meet the 
 schooner," said Tom. "Then Sobber and Crab- 
 tree and the others won't have any chance to land 
 in secret." 
 
 "Do you think they'll try to land here, Dick ?" 
 
 "Honestly Tom, I don't. It is more than likely 
 the captain of the schooner will land that crowd on 
 some island before he comes into Portland." 
 
 "Slay's Island?" 
 
 "Yes if there really is such a place." 
 
 The steam tug left the dock and ran down to the 
 neighborhood of Portland Light. Here they 
 cruised around for nearly two hours, when old 
 Larry Dixon gave a shout: 
 
 "I see her! I see her! There's the Mary Dela- 
 way!" 
 
 "Where ?" asked the three Rovers, excitedly. 
 
 "There!' And the old sailor pointed with his 
 hand. "I know her by the two patches on her 
 mainsail and the slit in her jib."
 
 22 6 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 The steam tug was headed in the direction of 
 the incoming schooner, and before long the two 
 craft were within hailing distance of each other, 
 
 "Aboard the schooner!" cried Dick. 
 
 "Aboard the tug!" was the answering hail. 
 
 "I want to talk to the captain." 
 
 *Tm the captain. What do you want?" 
 
 "I want you to lay-to and let me come on 
 board." 
 
 "What for?" 
 
 "Business." 
 
 "I'm in a hurry," snapped the captain of the 
 Mary Delaway, and the Rovers saw that he was 
 a hard looking individual. 
 
 "You can suit yourself, Captain. But if you 
 don't let me come on board I'll have you placed 
 under arrest as soon as you reach your dock," 
 said Dick, in the sternest voice he could com 
 mand. 
 
 "Arrest!" roared the master of the schooner. 
 "Don't you talk like that to me, you young whip 
 per-snapper." 
 
 "I will talk like that to you and I'll do just 
 what I said." 
 
 "Have me arrested! You must be joking." 
 
 "I am not." 
 
 'What for?" 
 
 "You know well enough."
 
 ABOARD THE "MARY DELAWAY" 227 
 
 "Honestly I don't. You have made some mis 
 take." 
 
 "Are you going to stop and let me come on 
 board, or not?" went on Dick, as calmly as he 
 could. "If you don't, it's arrest and nothing less. 
 ,You can take your choice." 
 
 "I don't know what you are talking about," 
 growled the captain. "But I suppose I'll have to 
 let you come aboard, to avoid worse trouble." 
 
 The schooner was brought around, and not 
 without difficulty Dick leaped aboard, followed 
 by Tom and Sam. The captain of the schooner 
 when he saw that they were only young men, 
 glared savagely at them. 
 
 "Now then, explain yourselves!" he snapped, 
 shortly. 
 
 "I want to know what you have done with Mrs. 
 Stanhope?" said Dick, thinking it best to come 
 directly to the point 
 
 "Mrs. Stanhope? iWho is she?" 
 
 "The lady who was abducted by Tad Sobber 
 and Josiah Crabtree and taken on your schooner 
 '.at Boston." 
 
 "Never heard 01 any of the people you are 
 'talking about, young man. You have got hold of 
 the wrong boat." 
 
 "No, there is no mistake. You left Boston 
 yesterday afternoon, and you had on board Mrs.
 
 22 8 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Stanhope and her abductors. I guess you are old 
 enough to know what the punishment is for ab 
 duction," went on Dick, pointedly. 
 
 "Abduction? I ain't abducted nobody, I tell 
 you. You've got hold of the wrong boat. You 
 can search us if you want to." 
 
 "Oh, I don't suppose the lady is on board now, 
 I want to know what you did with her." 
 
 "Don't know her never saw her." 
 
 "You took her on board, and you were seen 
 doing it," put in Tom. 
 
 "Seen!" cried the captain, and gave a start. 
 
 "Yes," put in Sam. "Oh, we've got you dead 
 to rights, and the best thing you can do is to tell 
 us at once where she is." 
 
 "Say," said the master of the schooner, slowly 
 and thoughtfully. "You tell me the particulars of 
 this matter and maybe I can put you on the track 
 of something. I never heard of any lady being 
 abducted." He saw that he was cornered and 
 that if arrested matters might go very hard with 
 him. 
 
 In a few words Dick and his brothers told about 
 how the Stanhope fortune had been stolen and 
 how the lady herself had been abducted and taken 
 to Boston. Then they said they had positive 
 proof that the lady had been taken aboard the 
 Mary Delaway.
 
 ABOARD THE "MARY DEL AW AY* 229 
 
 "Where is the proof?" asked the captain, and 
 now his voice was not as steady as it had been. 
 
 "Well, for one thing, there is a sailor on the 
 tug who saw the lady on your vessel," said Dick. 
 "In the second place I've got a letter, written by 
 one of those rascals, and naming your boat " 
 
 "What! Did any of those lunkheads write it 
 down in a letter?" roared the captain. "If they 
 did " he stopped, in great confusion. 
 
 "Ah, so you admit the crime, do you?" said 
 Dick, quickly. 
 
 "No, I don't admit no crime!" growled the 
 captain of the schooner. "I promised to do a little 
 job for two gentleman, that's all and I did it 
 and got paid for it." 
 
 "What was the job to be?" 
 
 "If I tell you, you won't try to drag me into it, 
 will you?" was the anxious question. 
 
 "If you don't tell us, you'll surely go to jail." 
 
 "I didn't know there was anything wrong, hon 
 est I didn't leastwise at the start, although I had 
 some suspicions later. That feller Sobber and 
 the old gent, Crabtree, along with a Mrs. Sobber, 
 said they had an aunt who was a bit insane, and 
 they wanted to take her to an island up here in 
 Casco Bay, for rest and medical treatment. They 
 hired me to do the job, and paid me well for it." 
 
 "And you took them to the island ?"
 
 230 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I did." 
 
 "What island?" asked all of the Rover boys. 
 
 "A place called Chesoque." 
 
 "Chesoque?" 
 
 "Yes. The old lobster catchers used to call ft : 
 Shay's Island, after old Cap'n Shay, of the lobster 
 fleet"
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 OUT ON CASCO BAY 
 
 THE Rover boys listened with close attention to 
 
 the statement made by the captain of the schooner 
 
 and they felt that the fellow was now telling the 
 
 truth. 
 
 "You say you suspected that all wasn't square ?" 
 
 said Dick, after a pause. "What made you do 
 
 that?" 
 
 "Why er the way the lady acted. She 
 
 seetned to be more scared than crazy. But they 
 
 kept her down in the cabin, so I didn't see much 
 
 of her." 
 
 "When did you land the crowd on the island?" 
 
 "About nine o'clock this morning." 
 
 "Were you going back there later ?" 
 
 "No, they said it wouldn't be necessary." 
 
 Dick walked to the rail of the schooner and 
 
 beckoned to the captain of the steam tug. 
 
 "This captain says he landed the crowd ort 
 
 Chesoque Island," he called out. "Do you know 
 
 where that is ?" 
 
 231
 
 2 3 2 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I know where she is," put in Larry Dixon, as 
 Captain Wells hesitated in thought. "The lobster 
 catchers used to have a hangout there." 
 
 "Where is it?" asked Captain Wells, and the 
 old tar described its location as well as he could. 
 
 "Reckon I could pick it up, from what the mair 
 says," said the captain of the tug, to Dick. 
 
 "All right then," answered the eldest Rover. 
 He turned again to the captain of the schooner. 
 "Now listen to me. I know you and I know your 
 boat. If you have told me the exact truth, well 
 and good. If you haven't well, you'll have to 
 take the consequences, that's all." 
 
 "I didn't abduct nobody. I only did a job and 
 got paid for it," muttered the captain. 
 
 "Where are you boumd ?" 
 
 "Portland." 
 
 "And after that?" 
 
 "Going to er take a load of lumber down 
 to Newark, New Jersey." 
 
 "Very well then we'll know where to locate 
 you. Come on!" added Dick to his brothers. 
 
 "You can rely on me," said the captain, and 
 spoke quite respectfully. "I'll tell all I know, and 
 so will my men." 
 
 "Hello, Jack !" cried Larry Dixon to a sailor on 
 the schooner, and the fellow addressed waved his 
 hand.
 
 OUT ON CASCO BAY 233 
 
 "I'll talk to that man a minute," said Dick, to 
 the captain. The latter wished to demur, but 
 Dick gave him no chance. The fellow was told 
 to go aboard the tug, and there Larry Dixon asked 
 him to tell his story. The sailor had little, how- 
 ever, to add to what his captain had said, except 
 ing that the landing at Chesoque Island had been 
 made in something of a hurry. 
 
 "Here's a dollar for you," said Dick, on part 
 ing. "Whenever the schooner makes a landing 
 anywhere, you send me word where she is," and 
 he gave the tar his home address and also the ad 
 dress of a hotel in Portland. 
 
 "Don't try to get me into trouble and I'll tell 
 you everything I know!" shouted the captain of 
 the schooner, as the steam tug went on its way. 
 
 "I'll remember you !" answered Dick, somewhat 
 grimly. He did not know whether he could trust 
 the captain or not. 
 
 Leaving the entrance to Portland Harbor, the 
 tug steamed up into the waters of Casco Bay, that 
 beautiful spot with its scores of verdant and rocky 
 islands. As it was the height of the summer sea 
 son they passed many pleasure boats, big and little. 
 Once they passed an island where a big picnic was 
 in progress and they heard the music from a 
 band quite distinctly. They also passed Peak's 
 Island where there was a big, round-topped
 
 234 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 structure, which the captain of the tug said \vas 
 a famous summer theater. 
 
 "A fellow could certainly have a dandy time 
 here, cruising around among the islands," was 
 Tom's comment 
 
 From Larry Dixon the boys learned that Che- 
 soque Island was away from most of the otherc, 
 lying far out in the Bay. It was a rocky place, 
 and there was a story that once a band of smug 
 glers had used it for a rendezvous. It was also 
 said to be inhabited by numerous snakes. 
 
 "Excuse me, but I don't want to run up against 
 any snakes," said Sam, shuddering. 
 
 "Neither do I," added Tom. 
 
 "No snakes shall stop me from trying to locate 
 Mrs. Stanhope," said Dick. "More than likely the 
 story about snakes has little foundation to it." 
 
 "Like the story about the snakes back of Put 
 nam Hall," said Tom. "Old Farmer Landell said 
 there were thousands of 'em, and he and his son 
 killed exactly five, and only little ones at that." 
 
 Presently a distant shore loomed up and after 
 an examination Larry Dixon declared it was the 
 island for which they were seeking. 
 
 "Are you sure?" questioned Dick. "This is 
 very important, and we don't want to make any 
 mistake." 
 
 "I know the spot," answered the old tar. "See
 
 OUT ON CASCO BAY 235 
 
 that old building? The lobster catchers used to 
 use that. And see that rock ? There is where the 
 old John Spurr struck, in a storm one winter." 
 
 "Well, I don't want to strike anything," said 
 Captain Wells, and ordered the engineer to reduce 
 speed. Then, with great caution, they approached 
 what had once been a good dock, but one which 
 was now practically in ruins. 
 
 "Hello, there's a motor boat!" cried Sam, as 
 they came closer. Then all looked and saw that 
 a gaudily-painted motor boat was tied up on one 
 side of the old dock. 
 
 "Say, that looks like the motor boat Koswell, 
 Larkspur and that stranger had !" ejaculated Dick. 
 
 "It is the same!" shouted Tom. "There is the 
 name, Magnet. Now what do you think of that !" 
 
 "What do I think?" said Dick. "I think they 
 must be here." 
 
 "With Sobber and the others?" 
 
 "I don't know about that. I didn't think they 
 knew Sobber." 
 
 As the steam tug drew up on the other side of 
 the delapidated dock, those on board saw three 
 persons rush from the old building nearby. They, 
 were Koswell, Larkspur and the fellow who had 
 been running the motor boat. 
 
 "Say, I won't have this!" roared KoswelL, 
 "' You get out of here, and be quick about it !"
 
 536 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Can't we stop 'em from landing?" asked Lark 
 spur. He was plainly scared. 
 
 "You can't land here!" called out the young 
 man who had run the Magnet. "This is private 
 property. I forbid you coming in." 
 
 "Private property ?" called out Captain Wells. 
 
 "That is what I said." And now the young 
 man turned to his companions and a whispered, 
 but animated conversation ensued. 
 
 "Who are you ?" asked Dick. 
 
 "I am Alfred Darkingham. This island be 
 longs to my uncle, John Darkingham. He gave 
 us permission to come camping here, and said we 
 needn't let anybody else come ashore. I forbid 
 your making a landing." 
 
 "That's the way to talk, Alf !" cried Koswell, in 
 a low, but earnest voice. "Make 'em stay away." 
 
 "Yes! yes! don't let 'em come ashore!" added 
 Larkspur. 
 
 "Mr. Darkingham, I'd like to talk to you," said 
 Dick, as the steam tug bumped against the dock. 
 
 "Don't you listen to him, Alf !" cried Koswell. 
 "He only came to make trouble." 
 
 "Make him go right away," added Larkspur. 
 
 "I want you to leave," ordered Alfred Dark< 
 irrgham. Evidently he was a close crony to the 
 boys who had run away from Brill. 
 
 "I want to ask you a few questions," pursued
 
 OUT ON CASCO BAY 237 
 
 Dick, firmly. "And I'll not go away until you 
 answer them and maybe not then." 
 
 "This is private property, and " 
 
 "You said that before. What I want to know 
 is, Do you know the other persons on this island ?" 
 
 "There are no other persons." 
 
 "I believe otherwise. A lady has been abducted, 
 and I have every reason to believe she was taken 
 to this island." 
 
 "Nobody here. I was here yesterday, and all 
 of last week, and I know." 
 
 "I think they brought the lady here this morn- 
 Ing, about nine o'clock. I'd like to search the 
 island for her." 
 
 "It's a trick !" cried Larkspur. "It's a trick to 
 get ashore and play us foul! Don't you let 'em 
 land!" 
 
 "There is nobody on this island but ourselves/* 
 said Alfred Darkingham. "You can take my 
 word for that." 
 
 "Will you let me make a. search ?" 
 
 "I will not. I want you to go away, and at 
 once. This is private property, and if you try to 
 land I'll have the law on you !" And as he spoke 
 the young man looked not only at the Rovers but 
 also at the captain of the steam tug.
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 ON CHESOQUE ISLAND 
 
 FOR a moment there was silence. Dick looked 
 at Alfred Tarkingham and then at Captain Wells. 
 
 "What do you think of this?" he asked of the 
 captain of the tug. 
 
 The captain shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 "You do as you think best, Mr. Rover," he 
 said slowly. "He can certainly have us arrested 
 if we land without permission. And the authori 
 ties have been pretty strict lately so many folks 
 landing where they hadn't any business to." 
 
 "But if Mrs. Stanhope is here?" 
 
 "He says there is nobody but his crowd on the 
 island." 
 
 "They may be in hiding," suggested Tom. 
 
 "If they are, they'll take good care to keep out 
 ef your way if such a thing is possible." 
 
 "Let us leave!" put in Sam, in a low voice. 
 "I've got a plan that may bring results." 
 238
 
 ON CHESOQVE ISLAND 239 
 
 "What?" demanded Dick. 
 
 "I'll tell you as soon as we are out of hearing," 
 returned the youngest Rover. 
 
 The steam tug was backed away from the dock. 
 Koswell and Larkspur grinned in triumph. 
 
 "Don't you think of coming back!" shouted 
 Koswell. 
 
 "If you do, remember we are armed," added 
 Larkspur. 
 
 "We'll remember what you have done don't 
 forget that," answered Dick, with some bitterness. 
 It worried him greatly to have the search for Mrs. 
 Stanhope delayed. 
 
 "Now, what is your plan?" asked Tom of Sam, 
 as soon as they were a goodly distance from the 
 island. 
 
 "I propose we sail away and pretend to be 
 going back to Portland Then we can turn and 
 come up on the other side of the island." 
 
 "They'll watch for us," said Dick. 
 
 "We might land at night." 
 
 "Yes, we could do that. But if we wait, we 
 may be losing valuable time. 
 
 "I'll run for the next island and sail around 
 fhat," said Captain Wells. "That may fhrow 
 them off the scent." 
 
 It took the best part of half an hour to gain the
 
 240 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 next island and round a convenient point. Here 
 the tug was stopped, that they might decide on 
 their next move. 
 
 "Oh, come on, let's do something!" cried Tom. 
 "Let us sail for the other side of that island and 
 chance it! If they come after us, we can easily 
 steam away again." 
 
 So it was decided, and rounding the island 
 they were at, they set a new course, so that they 
 might reach Chesoque Island at a point directly 
 opposite to where the dock was located. In the 
 middle of the island were several rocky hills, so 
 that the view from one side to the other was com 
 pletely shut off. 
 
 "I'll have to be careful here," said Captain 
 Wells, "I can't afford to strike on the rocks. 
 Those chaps would let us drown before they 
 would come to our assistance." 
 
 The steam tug came in slowly. It could not 
 reach the island proper, but stopped at the first of 
 a series of rocks. 
 
 "Let me have one of those pistols," said Dick, 
 to the captain, and the weapon was handed over. 
 Then Tom and Sam also armed themselves. 
 
 "You had better stand off," went on Dick to 
 Captain Wells. "If we want you we'll fire three 
 shots, or wave a handkerchief."
 
 ON CHESOQUE ISLAND 241 
 
 "Say, don't you want me along?" asked Larry 
 Dixon. "I'd like a scrap, if it comes to that." 
 
 "Come along if yon want to," answered Dick. 
 He saw that though the sailor was old he was 
 strong, and not afraid to take his own part. 
 
 The boys and the tar lost no time in jumping 
 from one rock to another until the main portion 
 af the island was gained. Then they ran for the 
 shelter of some bushes. In the meantime the 
 steam tug moved away to such a distance that 
 those aboard could be seen with difficulty. 
 
 "Now, if the others didn't see us land, we are 
 all right," cried Tom. 
 
 "We don't want to make any noise," cautioned 
 Dick. "Remember, they may be on the watch for 
 us Koswell and his cronies, and the Sobber 
 crowd too." 
 
 "Do you think Koswell and Larkspur would 
 give aid to those other rascals ?" asked Sam. 
 
 "I think they'd do almost anything to make 
 trouble for us, Sam. You can see how bitter they 
 acted at the dock." 
 
 With caution the party of four began a tour of 
 the island. They moved from the shelter of the 
 bushes to a thicket of pines, and then climbed 
 along a ridge of rough rocks. 
 
 "I'll crawl to the top," said Dick. "Then I'll 
 have a pretty good chance to look around."
 
 242 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 At the top of the ridge, however, he found the 
 
 view somewhat disappointing. There were other 
 
 ridges, and several thickets of pines and hemlocks, 
 
 and at one point what looked to be a cliff with 
 
 : some caves beneath. 
 
 ^ 
 
 "It will take some time to explore this island," 
 said he, as he came down. "I don't wonder that 
 the smugglers used to use it. It's got a number of 
 dandy hiding places." 
 
 "How in the world did the Sobber crowd learn 
 of it ?" asked Sam. 
 
 "I think I can answer that," said Tom "Josiah 
 Crabtree once taught in a Portland school and he 
 used to put in his summers on an island in this 
 bay. More than likely, in cruising around, he 
 heard of this island, and when he plotted to ab 
 duct Mrs. Stanhope he made up his mkid it would 
 be just the spot to bring her to." 
 
 "All providing she is here," added Sam. "We 
 haven't proved that yet." 
 
 They moved on, and passed another ridge of 
 rocks. Then they came to a well-defined trail, 
 running from one end of the island to the other. 
 
 "Let us follow this," said Dick. If there are 
 any buildings near the centre of the island they'll 
 likely be on this road." 
 
 "Here is a spring!" exclaimed Sam, a minute
 
 ON CHESOQUE ISLAND 243 
 
 later. "Say, that water looks good. I am 'going 
 to have a drink." 
 
 All stopped to quench their thirst, for the day 
 I had been warm in spite of the breeze that was 
 ; blowing. 
 
 "Look!" cried Dick, as he pointed at the wet 
 ground. "Somebody has been here before us." 
 
 "That's so !" returned Tom. "Now, if we were 
 only Indians, we would know whose footprints 
 those were and would follow 'em." 
 
 Dick and Sam got down to examine the foot 
 prints. The majority of them were of good size, 
 but a few were small, the heel marks especially so. 
 
 "I believe those marks were made by a woman's 
 shoes !" murmured Dick. "And if so " 
 
 "They were made by Mrs. Stanhope !" finished 
 Sam. "Dick, I think we've struck the right trail !" 
 
 "This proves that what that young fellow of the 
 motor boat said was not true," said Dick. "Other 
 folks are on this island." 
 
 "Let us follow up the footmarks !" cried Larry 
 Dixon. "Come on, messmates, to the rescue!" 
 And he waved a stick he had picked up. 
 
 To follow up the footmarks was not easy, for 
 they led from the dirt to the path and then to 
 some smooth rocks. But they managed to get the 
 general direction, which was something. 
 
 "I wonder if it would do any good to set up a
 
 244 THE R OVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 yell," said Tom. "Maybe Mrs. Stanhope would 
 hear it, and answer it." 
 
 "If she got the chance," said Sam. "If she 
 didn't, all the yelling would do would be to let our 
 enemies know we were here." 
 
 "No, we had better go ahead as quietly as we 
 can," said Dick. "If possible, we want to take 
 them unawares." 
 
 Much to their surprise, at the other side of the 
 smooth rocks was another path, running between 
 a thick growth of pines. Here the 'going was 
 somewhat uncertain, and they had to proceed 
 slowly, for fear of stepping into a crevice and 
 twisting an ankle. 
 
 "If they brought Mrs. Stanhope this way, it 
 must have been very hard on her," murmured 
 Tom. 
 
 "Listen!" exclaimed Sam, suddenly, and held 
 up his hand. 
 
 All became silent, and listened with strained 
 ears. But the only sounds that reached them was 
 the breeze through the trees, and the washing of 
 the waves on the rocks. 
 
 "What was it, Sam?" asked Dick, in a whisper. 
 
 "I thought I heard a call." 
 
 "You must have been mistaken." 
 
 "Maybe I was, but There it goes again !" 
 
 "That's so!" exclaimed Torn. "Somebody is
 
 ON CHESOQUE ISLAND 245 
 
 Calling from the other side of this patch of trees." 
 
 "It is Jerry Koswell," said Dick. 
 
 "Who is he calling to?" asked Sam. 
 
 "I don't know. Keep still and maybe we'll find 
 out" 
 
 And then all listened with bated breath for what 
 might follow.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 A TALK OF IMPORTANCE 
 
 "I SAY, you on the rocks! Come down here 
 and let us talk to you !" shouted Jerry Koswell. 
 
 "Who are you. What do you want?" asked a 
 voice that was strange to the Rovers. 
 
 "We want to know what you are doing on this 
 island?" demanded another person, Alfred Dark- 
 ingham, 
 
 "What business is it of yours ?" 
 
 "What business ?" shouted Darkingham, wrath- 
 fully. "A good deal of my business. This island 
 belongs to my uncle and you have no right here." 
 
 "Oh, is that so!" exclaimed the stranger. "I 
 didn't know that this island belonged to anybody; 
 in particular." 
 
 "Well, it does. Who are you anyway?" 
 
 "Oh, my name is of no account, since we are 
 not acquainted," answered the stranger. "If this 
 is your island, I suppose the only thing for me to 
 do is to get off of it." 
 
 246
 
 'A TALK OF IMPORTANCE 247 
 
 "What are you doing here?" 
 
 "Why er only looking around," stammered 
 the stranger. 
 
 "Are you alone?" 
 
 "Can't you see that I arn?" 
 
 "How did you get here ?" asked Larkspur, who 
 had come up. "We didn't see you land." 
 
 "Oh, I came in a er in a motor boat, run by 
 a friend of mine. He er he said he would call 
 for me later," stammered the stranger. 
 
 The Rover boys listened to this conversation 
 with interest, and gradually drew closer, as the 
 stranger came from the rocks to talk to Darking- 
 ham and the others. 
 
 "Say, are you the fellow who abducted a lady !" 
 cried Larkspur. 
 
 At this direct question the stranger started. 
 
 "Why er what makes you ask er that 
 question?" he stammered. 
 
 "We know some fellows who are looking for a 
 lady who was abducted at least, that is the story 
 they told," answered Koswell. 
 
 "Where did you see those fellows?" asked the 
 stranger, and now he was plainly excited. 
 
 "They were here awhile ago." 
 
 "Here on this island?" 
 
 "At the dock but they didn't land we didn't 
 let 'em," said Larkspur.
 
 248 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Humph !" The stranger was thoughtful for a 
 moment. "No, I don't know anything about a 
 lady who was abducted," he said slowly. "I am 
 just roaming around a bit. As soon as my friend 
 comes back with the motor boat I'll leave the 
 island. If I had known it was private property I 
 shouldn't have come ashore at all." 
 
 "Oh, I don't mind a fellow roaming around a 
 little," said Alfred Darkingham, loftily. "But 
 we came here to camp out, and of course we pre 
 fer to have the island to ourselves." 
 
 "I see. Well er I shan't disturb you. I 
 er left my fishing outfit on the opposite shore. 
 I'll go and get it, and then I'll be ready to leave 
 as soon as my friend comes for me." 
 
 "Oh, you needn't be in such a tremendous hur 
 ry, Mr. " 
 
 "Smith plain John Smith," filled in the 
 stranger. "I'm stopping at Peak's Island." 
 
 "My name is Alfred Darkingham. These are 
 my friends, Jerry Koswell and Bart Larkspur." 
 
 "Koswell!" cried the stranger, in considerable 
 surprise. "Did you say Jerry Koswell." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Did you were you a student at Brill Col 
 lege ?" asked the man who had given his name as 
 John Smith,
 
 A TALK OF IMPORTANCE 
 
 249 
 
 "Why, yes," was the reply. "But I don't re 
 member you." 
 
 "No, for you never met me. But I have heard 
 of you, and I think I have heard of your friend, 
 Mr. Larkspur. Didn't you once have some 
 trouble with some fellow students named Rover ?" 
 
 "Yes," answered Larkspur, and his brow dark 
 ened. 
 
 "Pretty bad trouble, too, wasn't it?" 
 
 "Bad enough," 'growled Koswell. "Are you a 
 friend to the Rovers ?" he added, suspiciously. 
 
 "Oh, no, I don't know them. But I heard of 
 the trouble." 
 
 "It was the Rovers' fault," said Jerry Kos 
 well, sourly. "They put it off on us, but they; 
 were to blame. We might have gone back to Brill, 
 but we didn't think it was worth while; did we, 
 Bart?" 
 
 "No, we had enough of the grind as it was," 
 answered Larkspur, glibly. 
 
 "Great Scott! just listen to that!" whispered 
 Tom to his brothers. They were behind some 
 nearby bushes and could catch every word that 
 was spoken. 
 
 "Hush ! or they may hear you," was the warn 
 ing, from Dick. 
 
 "Didn't you once get a letter or two from a
 
 2 5 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 party named Tad Sobber?" went on the fellow 
 who called himself John Smith. 
 
 "I did !" cried Jerry Koswell. "Then you know 
 Sobber?" 
 
 "Supposing I told you that I did?" And the 
 strange man eyed Koswell narrowly. 
 
 "Sobber wanted me to help him get square on 
 the Rovers," went on Jerry Koswell. 
 
 "But you didn't want to help him, is that it?" 
 
 "Yes, I did want to help him. I sect him a 
 long letter to that effect, but he never answered 
 it." 
 
 "A letter that you would help Sobber?" 
 
 "Sure. The Rovers treated me dirt mean, and 
 I'd go out of my way a good deal to get square." 
 
 "So would I !" cried Larkspur. 
 
 "I don't believe Sobber ever got your letter," 
 went on the stranger. He told me he had waited 
 to hear from you but you hadn't answered." 
 
 "Then the letter got lost," answered Jerry Kos 
 well. "I am sorry if it did, for I wanted to fix the 
 Rovers." 
 
 "And so did I," echoed Larkspur. 
 
 "Well, maybe you can fix them yet," went on 
 the fellow who had called himself John Smith. 
 "You say you are going to camp out here ?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Then I may see you again in the near future.
 
 A TALK OF IMPORTANCE 251 
 
 I am going to Peak's Island and then to Portland, 
 and I may see Tad Sobber, and if I do, I'll tell him 
 what you've said." 
 
 "Do it!" cried Koswell promptly. "And tell 
 him I am willing to help him all I can against the 
 Rovers." 
 
 "And tell him that Bart Larkspur will help him, 
 too," supplemented that individual. 
 
 "All right," answered the stranger. "Of course 
 you know it might be a er a little risky, getting 
 the best of those Rovers." 
 
 "Oh, we'll take a little risk," answered. Kos 
 well. "But, say !" he almost shouted. "I begin to 
 smell a mouse!" 
 
 "Eh?" 
 
 "It. was the Rovers who were here looking 
 for that lady who was abducted !" 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "Did you and Sobber bring her here? Is she 
 here now ?" went on Koswell, quiskly. 
 
 "If er if Sobber was here, would you like to 
 meet him?" 
 
 "Sure I would. And the lady who was ab 
 ducted " 
 
 "I can't tell you anything about her. But 
 well, I might as well admit it Tad Sobber is on 
 this island with me. He er he came on rather 
 a peculiar errand and he didn't want anybody to
 
 252 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 know it. But I rather think, as you are goirg to 
 camp out here, he would like to meet you and 
 talk l:o you." 
 
 "V. here is he?" 
 
 "Up the shore a distance. If you'll wait for me 
 here I'll hunt him up and bring him to you." 
 
 "Bring him down to our camp yonder," put in 
 Alfred Darkingham. "We are going down there 
 to get something to eat." 
 
 "All right, I'll bring him to your camp juit as 
 soon as I can locate him. We'll be there in less 
 than an hour. So long!" And with a wave of 
 his hand, the stranger turned and hurried across 
 the recks and into the bushes. 
 
 "I think I know that man!" whispered Sam, 
 excitedly. "His name is Pally, Jim Pally. He 
 was one of the freight thieves who was in league 
 with Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber. He got away 
 when the gang was rounded up," he added, refer 
 ring to a happening, the particulars of which were 
 related in "The Rover Boys on the Farm." 
 
 "And now he is aiding Sobber again," said 
 Tom. "Maybe he is the fellow who helped in car 
 rying Mrs. Stanhope off." 
 
 "I think he is the rascal who got the fortune at 
 the lumber company office," whispered Dick. 
 **His appearance tallies with the description Mrs.
 
 A TALK OF IMPORTANCE 253 
 
 Stanhope left. Come on, let us follow him. I 
 think he will lead us directly to where Sobber and 
 Crabtree are, and Mrs. Sobber and Mrs. Stan 
 hope, too." 
 
 And Dick led the way with the others at his 
 heels.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED IN THE CAVE 
 
 THE man ahead hurried along over the rocks so 
 quickly that the Rovers and Larry Dixon had 
 difficulty in keeping up with him. 
 
 "He's a bird for moving," was the old sailor's 
 comment. "Splice my main brace ! but I wish he'd 
 put a reef or two in his legs !" 
 
 The man ahead suddenly made a turn around 
 some rocks. The boys and the tar followed cau 
 tiously, so as not to be surprised. 
 
 "Wait here, I'll look ahead and investigate," 
 said Dick. And he shoved some bushes aside. 
 
 A surprise awaited him but not of the sort he 
 had anticipated. The man had disappeared ! 
 
 Vainly did Dick look in all directions for him. 
 He was as completely gone as if the earth had 
 opened and swallowed him up. 
 
 "Can he have entered some opening in the 
 rocks." the youth asked himself. 
 
 .With added caution he moved forward a few 
 254
 
 WHAT HAPPENED IN THE CAVE 255 
 
 steps further. Then, between some dense bushes, 
 he saw a slit in some high rocks. The slit was ir 
 regular in shape but not over a foot wide in any 
 one place. 
 
 "What do you see ?" asked Tom, who, growing 
 impatient, had followed his big brother. 
 
 "He seems to have disappeared, Tom," was the 
 low reply. 
 
 "Did he go in there?" 
 
 "That is just what I was wondering." 
 
 Dick looked into the slit. It was of uncertain 
 depth and looked dark and uninviting. Then the 
 whole crowd searched the neighborhood. Not a 
 trace of the stranger was discernable anywhere. 
 
 "Well, he didn't fly up in the air," said Sam. 
 "He must have gone somewhere. Why not look 
 into that opening, Dick ?" 
 
 "You look out that you don't get shot !" warned 
 Tom. "That fellow, if he is one of the old freight 
 thieves and the rascal who robbed Mrs. Stanhope 
 of the valise with the fortune, must be a desperate 
 character." 
 
 "If I go in, it will be pistol first," answered 
 Dick, grimly. 
 
 He drew the weapon Captain Wells had loaned 
 him, and slowly but cautiously wormed his way 
 between the rocks. It was so dark he had to feel 
 his way along, and, fearing that he might fall into
 
 256 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 some hole, he did not advance a step until he was 
 sure of his footing. 
 
 "Shall we come?" called Tom, softly. 
 
 "Not yet," answered Dick. 
 
 He passed along a distance of fifteen or twenty 
 feet Then the passageway widened, and he 
 found himself standing on a rocky flooring that 
 was comparatively smooth. 
 
 "Gracious! can this be one of the entrances to 
 the smugglers' cave they told about?" he mused. 
 
 He continued to advance, and presently caught 
 sight of a flicker of light, playing over the uneven 
 rocks that formed the roof of the cavern. 
 
 "That must come from a campfire!" he mur 
 mured. "And if it does, I must have struck the 
 right spot. Maybe this is where they are holding 
 Dora's mother a prisoner!" 
 
 He continued to go forward, and the light of 
 the fire grew brighter. Then of a sudden, he 
 heard a step behind him. 
 
 "Will spy on me, will you !" cried a voice, vin 
 dictively, and in a trice he was struck a blow on 
 the back of the head. He went down in a heap, 
 and a man leaped on top of him and held him 
 fast. Then commenced a fierce struggle, in the 
 midst of which Dick's pistol went off, making a 
 tremendous report in that confined space. The 
 bullet struck the rocks, doing no damage.
 
 WHAT HAPPENED IN THE CAVE 257 
 
 The pistol had been close to Dick's head and 
 the discharge caused the smoke to get into his 
 face, choking and blinding him. Then he re 
 ceived another blow, and for a minute or two 
 knew no more. 
 
 "Listen!" cried Tom, as the pistol went off. 
 "Dick must be in trouble ! Come on, Sam !" 
 
 "Yes, but be careful," was the answer. 
 
 "Want me ?" asked the old tar, anxiously. 
 
 "You had better stay on guard here, for the 
 present," replied Tom. 
 
 "Just as you say, messmate." 
 
 Tom wormed his way between the rocks and 
 Sam followed. The pistol shot was followed by 
 silence, and the two Rover boys did not know 
 what to make of it. 
 
 "Shall I call?" asked Sam. 
 
 "Might as well," was Tom's reply, and both 
 called Dick's name as loudly as they could. 
 
 "Help ! help !" came back faintly. 
 
 "We are coming!" yelled Tom, rushing for 
 ward. "Wliere are you?" 
 
 "I am her " was the answer, and then of a 
 
 sudden all became quiet again, as a hand was 
 placed over Dick's mouth. 
 
 With their weapons ready for use, Tom and 
 Sam ran through the cavern. But all was silent.
 
 258 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 and the flickering rays from the campfire beyond 
 were too faint for them to see much. 
 
 "Dick! Dick! Where are you?" called out 
 Tom. 
 
 "To the left !" was the faint reply. "Turn to 
 the left!" 
 
 The voice sounded muffled, as if the speaker 
 was being strangled, and with their hearts in their 
 throats, Tom and Sam advanced and at a break 
 in the rocky wall, turned to the left. Hardly had 
 they gone a dozen steps when they plunged down 
 ward into space. 
 
 "Oh!" came from both, and then followed a 
 mighty splash, as the pair struck the water. Each 
 went down over his head, and on coming up had 
 to strike out to keep from drowning. 
 
 "Sam! Sam!" cried Tom. 
 
 "I'm here !" was the spluttered-out reply. "Are 
 you hurt ?" 
 
 "Not much, but I went over my head in water !" 
 
 "So did I." 
 
 "Where is Dick?" 
 
 "I don't know." 
 
 "Can he be drowned?" 
 
 "Oh, don't say that!" 
 
 It was pitch dark, and only by calling to each 
 other did the two lads manage to get together. 
 Both swam around until their feet touched a rock
 
 WHAT HAPPENED IN THE CAFE 259 
 
 and on this they stood to catch their breath. The 
 water was all around them. 
 
 "Which way did we come, Tom?** asked Sam, 
 . after a moment of silence, during which both did 
 what they could to get back their breath. 
 
 "I don't know. I can't see a thing, can you ?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "I don't believe Dick is here." 
 
 "Neither do I, Tom. I believe somebody fooled 
 us." 
 
 "That's it ! And we fell right into the trap!" 
 
 "But where can Dick be ?" 
 
 "Most likely a prisoner of our enemies," mut 
 tered Tom, bitterly. 
 
 Tom's surmise was correct, Dick was indeed a 
 prisoner of their enemies. He had his hands and 
 his feet bound tightly, and he had been dragged 
 by Tad Sobber towards the campfire that was 
 burning at the further end of the big cave. In 
 the meantime the fellow who had been followed 
 by Dick went off to make sure that Tom and Sam 
 would turn to the left and fall into the water. 
 , "Well, Dick Rover, this is what you get for 
 following us!" cried Tad Sobber, in tones of 
 triumph. "Perhaps, some day, you'll learn enough 
 to keep your hands out of my affairs." 
 
 "Sobber, tell me, what have you done with Mrs. 
 Stanhope ?" asked Dick, quickly. Even though he
 
 2 6o THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 felt bruised and shook up, the welfare of Dora's 
 mother was uppermost in his mind. 
 
 "I am not here to answer your questions." 
 
 "You won't tell me?" 
 
 "Not a word." 
 
 "Do you realize that you and Josiah Crabtree 
 have committed a big crime ?" 
 
 "We have done nothing wrong." 
 
 "Don't you call stealing and abducting wrong?" 
 
 "I haven't stolen anything. The fortune from 
 Treasure Isle belonged to my uncle and me the 
 Stanhopes had no right to it whatsoever." 
 
 "I think otherwise and so did the courts." 
 
 "Bah! Your side didn't treat me fairly, you 
 bought up the judges! I know you!" stormed 
 Tab Sobber. "The fortune was ours ! Now I've 
 got it and I mean to keep it !" 
 
 "And what of Mrs. Stanhope?" 
 
 "Mrs. Stanhope has acted like a sensible 
 woman." 
 
 "Acted like a sensible woman? What do you 
 mean ?" 
 
 "She has done what she should have done years 
 ago she has given her heart to the man who ( 
 loves her." 
 
 "Sobber, you don't mean " Dick could not 
 
 go on, for the lump that came into his throat.
 
 WHAT HAPPENED IN THE CAVE 261 
 
 "I do mean it." 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "I mean that she has become the wife of Mr. 
 Josiah Crabtree!" cried Tad Sobber. "So if you 
 ever marry Dora Stanhope you'll have Mr. Crab- 
 tree for your father-in-law."
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 AT THE BOTTOM OF THE POOI< 
 
 AT THE announcement of Tad Sobber Dick 
 could only stare at the speaker for the time being. 
 
 Was it really true that Dora's mother had mar 
 ried the disreputable Josiah Crabtree after all? 
 It made his heart sick to think of such a state of 
 affairs, 
 
 "You are telling me the truth?" he asked at 
 last 
 
 "Certainty.' 1 
 
 "I don't believe you, Tad Sobber." 
 
 "Very well you can ask Mr. Crabtree and 
 Mrs. Stanhope, when you see her." 
 
 "If she married Crabtree she was forced to do 
 it" 
 
 "No, she married him willingly." 
 
 "I'll never believe it. Where is she now?" 
 
 "I am not here to answer questions, Dick Rover. 
 262
 
 AT THE BOTTOM OF THE POOL 263 
 
 You and your brothers came here I suppose to 
 get the best of us. Well, you are nicely caught." 
 
 "What are you going to do with me?" 
 
 "You'll find that out before you are many hours 
 older," answered Sobber, and turned away. 
 
 A quarter of an hour went by and the man who 
 had met Koswell and the others outside of the 
 cavern came back. 
 
 "Well, Jim, what about the other Rovers?" 
 questioned Tad Sobber. 
 
 "Safe enough," answered Jim Pally, with a 
 grin. 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "Down in the pool." 
 
 "They slipped in?" 
 
 "They sure did." 
 
 "I hope they won't drown," went on Sobber, 
 uneasily. 
 
 "Oh, they are safe enough. I heard 'em swim 
 ming around until they found the rocks to stand 
 on." 
 
 "Good enough. Now, what do you think we 
 had better do with this one ?" 
 
 "Why don't you make him join his brothers ?" 
 answered Jim Pally. And then he motioned Sob 
 ber to one side, out of Dick's hearing. A conver 
 sation in a low tone followed. Pally was telling 
 Sobber they had better be on guard, since the
 
 264 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Rovers might not be alone. Then he told of the 
 meeting with Koswell, Larkspur and Darking- 
 ham ; and the two went off to consult with Josiah 
 Crabtree. 
 
 Left to himself, Dick tried his best to free him 
 self of the bonds that held him. But the work of 
 making him a prisoner had been done well, and 
 all he did was to cut his wrists and his ankles. 
 
 When Sobber and Pally came back they were 
 accompanied by Josiah Crabtree. The former 
 teacher and jailbird wore the same dictatorial look 
 as of yore, 
 
 "Ha! so we meet again, Rover!" cried Josiah 
 Crabtree, pursing up his lips. 
 
 "Mr. Crabtree, is it true that you have married 
 Mrs. Stanhope?" asked Dick, bluntly. 
 
 "Well er we are as good as married, yes," 
 he stammered, taken somewhat off his gu^rd by 
 the suddenness of the question. 
 
 "As good as married ? What do you mean f" 
 
 "I mean she has promised to be my er my 
 bride as soon as we can obtain a er a minister 
 to perform the ceremony." 
 
 "You are forcing her into this marriage !" 
 
 "Not at all, young man, not at all ! She is going 
 to marry me of her own free will." 
 
 "I do not believe it."
 
 AT THE BOTTOM OF THE POOL 265 
 
 "Ha! don't dare to talk to me in this fashion, 
 Rover!" stormed Josiah Crabtree, glaring at the 
 helpless youth before him. 
 
 "Will you let me speak to Mrs. Stanhope?" 
 
 "And poison her mind against me? Indeed 
 not!" 
 
 "Where is she?" 
 
 "She is in safe hands." 
 
 "In your hands ?" 
 
 "No, in the hands of a very estimable lady, who 
 is doing all that is possible to make her comfort 
 able." 
 
 "Is she well?" 
 
 "She is er a little bit fatigued by her jour* 
 ney, that is all. She will be quite herself after she 
 has rested for a few days." 
 
 "Mr. Crabtree, you had no right to abduct her.'* 
 
 "Who says I abducted her? She accompanied 
 me willingly, Rover." 
 
 "I do not believe that, and never will believe it. 
 You mesmerized or hypnotized her, or something 
 of the sort. I know your tricks of old." 
 
 "Ha! don't dare to talk to me in that fashion!" 
 stormed Josiah Crabtree. "Don't you dare to do 
 it !" And coming closer he shook his fist in Dick's 
 face. 
 
 "You'd not do that if I were free, Josiah Crab- 
 tree !" cried the youth, defiantly.
 
 2 66 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Say, we can't afford to waste time in talk!" 
 interrupted Tad Sobber. "I reckon the best thing 
 we can do with this fellow is to make him join 
 his brothers," 
 
 "And then " went on Crabtree, and finished in 
 a whisper which Dick did not catch. 
 
 A few minutes later Dick was led back into the 
 cavern towards the pool into which his brothers 
 had fallen, Sobber carried a torch, that threw a 
 flickering light throughout the dismal under 
 ground opening. 
 
 "Help ! help !** came faintly from the bottom of 
 the pool, and looking down those on the rocks high 
 above saw Sam and Tom standing there, in water 
 up to their knees. 
 
 "Hello!" cried Dick. "Are you all right?" 
 
 "We would be, if we could get out," answered 
 Tom. 
 
 "Hello! It's the Sobber crowd, with Dick!" 
 murmured Sam, 
 
 "I don't think they are going to aid us," re 
 turned Tom. 
 
 A few words passed between Sobber, Crabtree 
 and PaBy, and then while two of the evildoers 
 held Dick fhe third cut his bonds. 
 
 "Now, then, you can join your brothers !" cried 
 Sobber, and gave Dick a shove that sent him head-
 
 AT THE BOTTOM OF THE POOL 267 
 
 long. Down he came with a tremendous splash, 
 and then the waters of the pool closed over him. 
 
 "You cowards!" shouted Tom, in a rage. "I 
 shouldn't treat a dog that way !" 
 
 "You shut your mouth !" yelled back Tad Sob 
 ber. "It serves you right for following us." 
 
 "Some day you'll be in jail, Tad Sobber!" 
 shouted Sam. "It's where you belong." 
 
 All waited for Dick to come up, but second 
 after second passed and the eldest Rover boy 
 failed to appear. 
 
 "Something is wrong!" gasped Tom, in alarm. 
 
 "Maybe his head struck on the bottom," cried 
 Sam. "If he is dead, you'll pay the penalty!" he 
 cried, to those on the shore of the rocky pool. 
 
 All were worried, for those above had not ex 
 pected anything of this sort to happen. They 
 looked down, but could see nothing of Dick. 
 
 "I'm going to hunt for him!" cried Tom, and 
 leaving the rocks upon which he was standing, he 
 swam with all haste in the direction of the spot 
 where his big brother had gone down. Seeing 
 this, Sam followed his example. 
 
 "Perhaps we had better be getting out of here!" 
 muttered Jim Pally, turning pale. 
 
 "No! no! let us see if they bring Dick Rover 
 up!" answered Tad Sobber, hoarsely.
 
 268 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 The firebrand was swung into a larger blaze 
 and the glare cast on the waters. As the rays lit 
 up the weird scene, Tom set up a sudden shout. 
 
 "There he is!" 
 
 "Where." demanded Sam. 
 
 "Over yonder ! I just saw him bob up. Quick, 
 Sam, before he goes to the bottom!" 
 
 The brothers swam to the spot indicated by 
 Tom with all possible speed, and Tom made a dive 
 tinder the surface. When he came up again he 
 had hold of Dick's left foot. 
 
 "I've go got him!" he gasped. "Hel help 
 me!" 
 
 For reply Sam ranged up by his brother's side, 
 and between them they raised Dick up and swam 
 with him to the spot where the water was shal 
 low. Then they stood there, in water up to their 
 knees, supporting Dick as best they could. The 
 oldest Rover boy was all but unconscious. 
 
 "Going to help us?" yelled Tom, to their 
 enemies. 
 
 "What's the matter with him?" asked Tad 
 Sobber. 
 
 "Oh, I fancy he was only shamming!" came 
 from Josiah Crabtree. "Come on away." 
 
 "Don't you dare to leave us here!" cried Sam. 
 
 "Help us out," came from Tom. "It is your 
 duty to do it."
 
 AT THE BOTTOM OF THE POOL 269 
 
 "Not much!" answered Tad Sobber, with a 
 sneer. "You can help yourself if you can!" 
 And with these words he walked away, in com 
 pany with Crabtree and Pally, leaving the Rovers 
 to their fate in the water and the darkness.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 A MINUTE TOO LATE 
 
 "OP ALL the rascals!" murmured Tom, a& the 
 light faded from sight 
 
 "They are the worst !" supplemented Sam. And 
 then he added : "How do you feel Dick ?" 
 
 "Oh, I I guess I'll come around!" murmured 
 the oldest Rover boy. "But I came pretty close to 
 being drowned!" he added, with a shudder. "I 
 struck something and it about stunned me, and I 
 swallowed a lot of water." 
 
 Tom and Sam continued to hold up their 
 brother until Dick had recovered sufficiently to 
 support himself. As they stood on the submerged 
 rocks, they listened for some sound from their 
 enemies, but none came. 
 
 "Maybe they have left the cave," suggested 
 Sam, after ten or fifteen minutes had passed. 
 
 "This is a fierce place," was Tom's comment. 
 "It's just like a great big well !" 
 270
 
 A MINUTE TOO LATE 2 "J1 
 
 "And we are like the frogs at the bottom of the 
 well !" added Dick, grimly. He felt a little weak, 
 but otherwise was all right 
 
 "I looked around when we had the light of that 
 torch," said Tom, "but I didn't see any place 
 where a fellow could climb out, did you?" 
 
 "Nary a spot, Tom," answered Sam. "The 
 walls were all as smooth and as slippery as glass." 
 
 "Do you think they mean to leave us here to 
 die?" asked Dick. 
 
 "I shouldn't think they'd be as heartless as all 
 that," came from Tom. "They'd be afraid o 
 consequences." 
 
 An hour went by just then it was an age and 
 at last the boys saw a glimmer of light approach 
 ing. It flickered and flared over the walls for 
 fully a minute and then commenced to fade. 
 
 "Somebody went past, through the main cave !" 
 cried Tom. "Wonder who it was ?" 
 
 "The Sobber crowd most likely," returned 
 Dick. 
 
 "But it might be somebody else!" cried Sam. 
 "I'm going to yell and find out." 
 
 He raised his voice in a loud call, and Tom and 
 Dick joined in. Several minutes went by, and 
 they ealled again. Then they saw the flickering 
 of the light once more. 
 
 "Who is there?" came faintly to their ears.
 
 272 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "This way! This way!" shouted one Rover 
 "boy after another. 
 
 "Be careful of where you step!" cautioned 
 Tom. 
 
 "Where are you?" 
 
 "This way!" they answered, and kept calling 
 until the light of a ship's lantern came into view, 
 and they saw Captain Wells and Larry Dixon ap 
 proaching. 
 
 "Well, I never!" ejaculated the captain of the 
 steam tug, as he came to a halt on the brink of the 
 blackish pool. "How in the world did you git 
 down there?" 
 
 "Help us out first, and then we'll tell you," re 
 plied Dick, quickly. 
 
 "Didn't you meet our enemies ?" asked Tom. 
 
 "Nary a soul have we met since we landed," an 
 swered the captain. 
 
 "Which way did you enter the cave?" asked 
 Sam. 
 
 "By the slit in the rocks where you came in," 
 answered Larry Dixon. "I watched you disap 
 pear, and afterwards I heard some yelling. Then 
 I got scared and ran down to the shore and sig 
 nalled for the steam tug to come in. I told the 
 cap'n all I knew, and he came ashore with a lan 
 tern to see what was wrong and here we be." 
 
 "You've come in the nick of time," said Dick.
 
 A MINUTE TOO LATE 
 
 "Our enemies, the Sobber crowd, are here, and 
 they left us as you see us. I rather think they 
 have Mrs. Stanhope and that fortune here, too, 
 but I am not certain. Help to get us out of here, 
 and we'll get after 'em without delay." , 
 
 "Don't know how we are going to help you 
 without a rope," said the captain. 
 
 "I saw some rope, down in the big part of this 
 cave," said Larry Dixon. "Let me have the light 
 an' I'll fetch it in a jiffy!" 
 
 He took the light and was off on the run. When 
 he returned he was out of breath. In his hands 
 he held several pieces of good, stout rope, parts 
 of the same rope which had been used to make 
 Dick a close prisoner. 
 
 "We can splice these," said the old tar, and 
 while Captain Wells held the lantern, he tied the 
 bits together. Then both he and the captain al 
 lowed one end of the rope to dangle down into 
 the hole, while they braced themselves and held 
 on to the upper portion. 
 
 "Is it long enough ?" asked Captain Wells. 
 
 "I think so I'll see," cried Tom, and leaving 
 the rocks he swam over to the rope. He was just 
 able to reach it, and being something of an athlete, 
 went up the rope hand over hand, with his feet 
 against the rocks for added support. 
 

 
 274 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "Now you go, Dick !" cried Sam. "If you are 
 weak and fall, I'll catch you." 
 
 "It was quite a task for Dick to gain the rocks 
 at the top of the pool and once he came close to 
 giving up and slipping back into the water. But 
 he was gritty, and Tom assisted him by leaning 
 down on his breast and extending a helping hand. 
 Then Sam came up, and the three Rovers stood 
 beside the two men who had come to their 
 rescue. 
 
 "Phew ! I am glad we are out of that !" mur 
 mured Sam, as he looked back at the cold and 
 gruesome waters. 
 
 "We don't want to stay here !" cried Dick. We 
 want to get after the Sobber crowd before they 
 have a chance to leave the island !" 
 
 "How can they leave the island?" questioned 
 Sam. "I don't think they have a boat. I haven't 
 seen any." 
 
 "But Jerry Koswell's crowd has a boat, Sam 
 that swift motor craft." 
 
 "Do you think they would aid such criminals as 
 Sobber and Crabtree ?" 
 
 "They might just to get the best of us." 
 
 "Then the sooner we get after our enemies the 
 better." 
 
 "Where are your pistols ?" asked the captain of 
 the steam tug.
 
 A MINUTE TOO LATE 275 
 
 "Mine was taken from me by Sofober," an 
 swered Dick. 
 
 "And ours are at the bottom of the pool," added 
 Sam. "We both dropped 'em when we plunged 
 into the water." And then he and his brothers 
 acquainted Captain Wells and the old sailor with 
 the particulars of their adventures since entering 
 the cavern. 
 
 "Well, I still have my pistol!" cried Captain 
 Wells, grimly. 
 
 "And I've got a good club," came from Larry 
 Dixon. 
 
 "We can arm ourselves with clubs," said Dick. 
 "But the main thing just now is to keep those 
 rascals in sight. If they slip us, there will be no 
 telling where they will go to." 
 
 With eyes and ears on the alert, the whole party 
 made its way through the big cave, coming out of 
 the main opening, not far from where the camp- 
 fire still lay smouldering. 
 
 "They certainly left in a hurry," remarked 
 Tom, as he gazed around. "They didn't wait to 
 pick up all of their provisions." 
 
 "I guess they got scared," murmured Dick. 
 "Well, they'll get more scared when they find we 
 are so close on their heels." 
 
 "Where do you suppose they went to?" asked 
 the captain.
 
 276 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 "I don't know. But I think the best thing to do 
 is to go down to where that motor boat was tied 
 up. I don't think they can leave unless they use 
 that boat unless, of course, they have some craf' 
 we haven't as yet seen." 
 
 There was a well-defined path running from the 
 cave down to the shore of the island. This they 
 followed, through the patch of woods and over 
 some rocks. Then they came to an opening where 
 were located several delapidated buildings. Not 
 far from one building were the remains of a re 
 cent camp. 
 
 "I believe this was the camp Darkingham and 
 those with him made!" ejaculated Dick. "They 
 have gone maybe they have left the island!" 
 
 "Come on, I don't'like this!" put in Tom, and 
 broke into a run for the old dock, and the others 
 followed on his heels. 
 
 They were still a hundred yards from the dock 
 when Tom let up a shout : 
 
 "There they are !" 
 
 "Where?" asked Dick. 
 
 "In the motor boat!" 
 
 "Who?" questioned Sam. 
 
 "The Sobber crowd and they have Mrs. Stan 
 hope with them." 
 
 "Stop! stop!" yelled Dick, at the top of his 
 voice. "Stop, I tell you! Mrs. Stanhope!"
 
 A MINUTE TOO LATE 277 
 
 "Oh!" came from the lady, as she espied the 
 Rovers. "Save me ! Save me ! Don't let them 
 take me further away !" 
 
 "Put on all speed!" roared Tad Sobber, to 
 Pally, who was at the engine. "Crowd her to the 
 limit ! They are after us !" 
 
 "Here we go! Hold fast everybody!" an 
 swered Pally, and the next moment the motor 
 boat shot out into the waters of Casco Bay.
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 BACK HOME CONCLUSION 
 
 "Too LATE!" groaned Dick. "Oh, why didn't 
 we get here a minute sooner !" 
 
 "Stop, you rascals!" sang out Captain Wells. 
 "Stop, or I'll fire!" and he raised his pistol. 
 
 "Don't shoot ! You might hit Mrs. Stanhope !" 
 whispered Dick. 
 
 "I only want to scare 'em," muttered the cap 
 tain of the steam tug. 
 
 The motor boat gathered headway rapidly, and 
 soon was out of range of the pistol. The Rovers 
 saw that the craft contained Tad Sobber, Jim 
 Pally, Josiah Crabtree and Mrs. Stanhope and 
 another woman, probably Mrs. Sobber. 
 
 "Wonder what has become of Koswell, Lark 
 spur and that Darkingham," said Sam. 
 
 "I don't know, and I don't care, just now!" re 
 turned Dick. "Captain, we must follow that boat 
 without delay. If they get out of our sight we 
 
 278
 
 BACK HOME CONCLUSION 279 
 
 may never get another chance to rescue Mrs. 
 Stanhope !" 
 
 "I'll get after 'em as soon as I can," returned 
 the master of the steam tug. 
 
 But to start a pursuit was not so easy, from the 
 fact that the tug lay on the other side of the 
 island and could not be signalled. 
 
 "Tom and I can go after the tug," said Sam. 
 "The rest of you can try to keep that motor boat 
 in sight ;" and so it was arranged. 
 
 The two Rover boys skirted the south end of 
 Chesoque Island. They kept on a run, and on 
 turning a corner of rocks, plumped fairly and 
 squarely into Koswell, Larkspur and Darking- 
 ham, who were talking earnestly among them 
 selves. 
 
 "They said they would send the boat back 
 sure," Koswell was saying, when Tom almost ran 
 him down. 
 
 "Hello! you here!" cried Tom, and then, as 
 Koswell grabbed him by the arm he added : "Let 
 me go !" 
 
 "Not so fast!' roared Koswell. "Bart, catch 
 the other fellow !" 
 
 "I will!" muttered Bart Larkspur, and caught 
 Sam by the arm. 
 
 What followed, came with such swiftness that 
 both Koswell and Larkspur were taken completely
 
 2 So THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 off their guard Tom drew back and hit Koswell 
 a blow in the nose that sent him staggering back 
 against the rocks and made the blood spurt freely. 
 Sam, seeing this, also struck out, reaching Lark 
 spur's left eye, and putting that optic in deep 
 mourning. Larkspur fell back on Darkingham, 
 and for the moment there was great confusion. 
 
 "Skip! We don't want to be delayed!" cried 
 Tom, to his brother, and on they went again, be 
 fore their enemies had time to recover. 
 
 Inside of five minutes they came in sight of the 
 steam tug. Those aboard were on the watch for 
 the return of Captain Wells, and the engineer had 
 a full head of steam up, to use in case of emer 
 gency. 
 
 "Quick !" cried Tom, as he and Sam rushed on 
 board. "Captain Wells and my brother want you 
 on the other side of the island at once!" 
 
 "We'll get there as quick as the propeller can 
 take us," said the mate, and the engineer nodded 
 to show that he understood. The tug backed 
 away from the island, and in a moment more was 
 on the way to the old dock. 
 
 "Say we gave Koswell and Larkspur something 
 to remember us by," remarked Sam, grimly. 
 
 "So we did," answered Tom, with a grin, 
 "Wish it had been ten times as much !"
 
 BACK HOME CONCLUSION 2 8l 
 
 "They and that Darkingham must have loaned 
 the motor boat to the Sobber crowd." 
 
 "Most likely Sobber paid 'cm well for its use. 
 He could do it easily out of that fortune." 
 
 As the steam tug rounded the end of the island, 
 Tom and Sam were just able to 3e the motor boat 
 in the distance. It seemed to be heading for the 
 mainland. 
 
 "All aboard !" sang out Tom, as they ran up to 
 the old dock. But this invitation was unneces 
 sary, for Dick, Captain Wells and Larry Dixon 
 leaped on the deck as soon as the craft was close 
 enough. 
 
 "Now then, after her!" sang out the eldest 
 Rover boy. "Crowd on all steatf 3 ! I'll pay all ex 
 penses, and more !" 
 
 "Even if she blows up?" quex'K'd the captain, 
 with a bit of dry humor. 
 
 <r '/es, even if she blows up, Captain! Oh, we 
 must catch them!" added Dick, pl-eatlmgly. 
 
 "We'll do our level best, Mr. Rover. Nobody 
 could do more." 
 
 Soon the throbbing of the engine showed that 
 the tug was running under a full g>?essure of 
 steam. The spray dashed all over the cra?l and 
 those on board, but to this nobody paid attention. 
 Every eye was riveted on the craft ahead.
 
 282 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Those on the motor boat were equally eager, 
 and watched the pursuit with chagrin. 
 
 "Do you er think they will catch us?" asked 
 Josiah Crabtree, nervously, not once but several 
 times. 
 
 "I don't know I hope not," answered Pally. 
 
 "Can't we run faster?" 
 
 "I am crowding her to the limit now." 
 
 "Do you know about motor boats? Perhaps 
 Mr. Sobber knows more." 
 
 "I don't," answered Tad Sobber. "Wish I 
 did." 
 
 "I know about 'em I ran one for two sum-> 
 mers," answered Jim Pally. "I'll leave 'em be-, 
 hind if it's in the boat to do it." 
 
 "Oh, please let me go!" cried Mrs. Stanhope, 
 almost tearfully. "Mr. Crabtree, I do not want 
 to go with you another step ! Please let me go !" 
 
 "Keep quiet, Mrs. Stanhope, don't excite your 
 self," he answered, trying to soothe her. But he 
 was so nervous his voice trembled as he spoke. 
 He had not dreamed that the pursuit would be 
 come so swift and sure. 
 
 Closer and closer drew the steam tug, until 
 those on board could plainly see all that was tak 
 ing place on the motor boat. 
 
 "I command you to stop!" yelled Captain 
 Wells. "Stop, or we'll run you down."
 
 "THERE SHE is!" CRIED TOM! AND THE XEXT TXSTAVT CAME 
 
 A SPLASH, AS DICK MADE A DIVE OVERBOARD. Page 283. 
 The Rover Boys Down ast.
 
 BACK HOME CONCLUSION 283 
 
 "No, no, don't you do that!" screamed Josiah 
 Crabtree, in fright. 
 
 "Save me! Oh, save me!" screamed Mrs. 
 Stanhope, and then, of a sudden, she sprang to ' 
 her feet, leaped to the stern deck of the motor 
 boat, and cast herself headlong into the waters of 
 the bay. 
 
 The movement was so unexpected by the others 
 on the Magnet that not a hand was raised to de 
 tain her. She went down, directly in the path of 
 the oncoming tug. 
 
 "Stop! Back her!" screamed Dick, in horror, 
 and Tom and Sam also yelled out a warning. 
 There was a quick jangling of a bell, and the en 
 gine was stopped. Then the power was reversed, 
 and the steam tug was steered to one side. 
 
 "There she is!" cried Tom, pointing with his 
 hand, and the next instant came a splash, as Dick 
 made a dive overboard. He, too, had seen Mrs. 
 Stanhope floating near, and soon he had her in 
 his arms and was supporting her. 
 
 The engine of the tug was now stopped, and a 
 rope was thrown to the eldest Rover boy, and he 
 and Mrs. Stanhope were hauled on board. As the 
 lady was brought on deck, she fainted away, but 
 in a few minutes she recovered. 
 
 "Thank heaven, she is safeP' murmured Dick. 
 
 "I'm thankful we didn't run her down!" added
 
 284 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 Captain Wells. "It was a close shave! We had 
 to reverse like lightning." 
 
 "It was well done, sir," answered Sam. 
 
 "Couldn't have been better," came from Tom. 
 "But, say, aren't we going after those rascals? 
 Remember, even though we have rescued Mrs. 
 Stanhope, they still have the fortune !" 
 
 "Sure, we are going after 'em!" cried Dick. 
 "Go ahead!" 
 
 The order to proceed was given, but, much to 
 the captain's chagrin, the tug refused to get up 
 any speed. Then came a report from the engineer 
 that the sudden reversing of the engine had 
 broken some of the machinery. They could run, 
 but it would have to be slowly. 
 
 "Then they'll get away after all!" groaned 
 Sam. "And with that fortune, too !" 
 
 "Fortune?" came from Mrs. Stanhope, who 
 was standing near the boiler, trying to dry her wet 
 garments. "What about the fortune, boys?" 
 
 "Haven't they got that fortune with them?" 
 questioned Tom, quickly. 
 
 "Oh, no, they buried it, in the cave on the 
 Island," was the answer. "They didn't know I 
 saw them, but I did. Tad Sobber and Mr. Crab- 
 tree said they would come back, after after " 
 And here she blushed deeply.
 
 BACK HOME CONCLUSION 285 
 
 "After old Crabtree had forced you to marry; 
 him, I suppose," whispered Dick. 
 
 "Yes, Dick. But, oh ! I didn't want to do it ! 
 He tried to hypnotize me, just as he tried to do 
 years ago but I fought him off as best I could !" , 
 answered Mrs. Stanhope, earnestly. 
 
 "He ought to be in prison again!" muttered 
 Dick. 
 
 "If the fortune is on the island, let us go and 
 get it," cried Sam. "We can't catch that motor 
 boat anyway !" For the craft was now all but out 
 of sight. 
 
 The steam tug was headed for Chesoque Island, 
 and slowly made her way to the old dock. There 
 the engineer and his assistant set to work to make 
 the necessary repairs, while the three Rover boys 
 and Mrs. Stanhope visited the cave. Once in the 
 underground opening, the lady pointed out the 
 spot where the valise containing the fortune had 
 been secreted between the rocks. 
 
 "Here it is !" cried Tom, and dragged the valise 
 to light. 
 
 "Open it and see if the fortune is safe!" came 
 from Sam, in a voice he tried in vain to steady. 
 
 The key to the valise was missing, so the lock 
 to the bag had to be broken open. Inside were 
 the gold and precious stones. 
 
 "All here or at least the greater portion of it,"
 
 286 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 was Dick's comment, and he was right. Only 
 about five hundred dollars in gold was missing, 
 and two small diamonds hardly worth mention 
 ing beside the total value of the treasure. 
 "Hurrah !" shouted Tom. "We've beaten them 
 after all ! We've got the treasure !" 
 
 "And Mrs. Stanhope," added Dick. "We must 
 send word to Dora and the others just as soon as 
 we can!" 
 
 "It's a pity we didn't catch those rascals," mur 
 mured Sam. 
 
 "Oh, we'll get them some time!" said Dick. 
 How they fell in with their enemies again will be 
 related in another volume of this series, to be en 
 titled, "The Rover Boys in the Air; or, From 
 College Campus to the Clouds," a tale telling the 
 particulars of several happenings far out of the 
 ordinary. 
 
 While the steam tug was laid up for repairs, 
 several of the party took a walk and looked for 
 Koswell, Larkspur and Darkingham. But they 
 looked in vain, for those rascals were thoroughly 
 frightened, and kept themselves well hidden in the 
 jWoods. 
 
 That evening found the Rover boys and Mrs. 
 Stanhope in Portland, where they put up at one 
 of the leading hotels. Messages were sent to 
 Dora, the Lanings, and the Rovers at home, tell-
 
 BACK HOME CONCLUSION 287 
 
 ing of the rescue of Mrs. Stanhope, and of the 
 recovery of the fortune. Then Mrs. Stanhope 
 told how she had been lured from her home and 
 abducted, and then placed in the care of Mrs. Sob- 
 ber, and how she had managed to mail the postal 
 card. 
 
 "They treated me kindly enough," she said. 
 "But they would not let me have my liberty, and I 
 think they told outsiders that I was insane." 
 
 "That is just what they did," answered Dick. 
 
 A general alarm was sent out for Sobber, Crab- 
 tree and the others. But they kept in the dark 
 and were not captured. 
 
 "Oh, how glad I shall be to get back home!" 
 murmured Mrs. Stanhope, when the return was 
 begun. "It seems an age since I went away !" 
 
 "Dora will be glad to see you," answered Dick. 
 
 "I owe you and your brothers a great deal, 
 Dick !" she went on earnestly. "You are all noble 
 young men !" And this earnest praise made all of 
 the Rover boys blush. 
 
 The return to Cedarville was a great event. 
 Dora clasped her mother in her arms and laughed 
 and wept by turns, and then threw herself into 
 Dick's embrace. 
 
 "Oh, Dick! It was splendid!" she cried. "Oh, 
 I shall never forget it, never!" And then she 
 kissed him right in front of everybody.
 
 288 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 The Lanings were equally pleased, and Nellie 
 and Grace were proud of the parts Tom and Sam 
 had played in the affair. 
 
 "You are a regular hero!" said Nellie to Tom, 
 and gave him a glance that thrilled him through 
 and through. 
 
 "And we shall always remember what you 
 did!" added Grace, to Sam. 
 
 "You did better than the authorities," was Mr. 
 Anderson Rover's comment. 
 
 "The authorities did nothing," added Mr. Lan- 
 
 ing. "If it hadn't been for your boys " And 
 
 then he bobbed his head enthusiastically. "Great 
 lads ! fine lads !" he added. 
 
 "Whoop!" cried Tom, in sudden high spirits, 
 and catching Sam by the arms and whirling him 
 around. "Say, I suppose now we can go back 
 and finish that vacation, eh ?" 
 
 "Sure thing, Tom!" cried Sam. 
 
 And then both set up a merry whistle ; and here 
 let us take our leave and say good-bye. 
 
 THE END
 
 Would you like to know what 
 became of the good friends you 
 have made in this book? 
 
 Would you like to read other 
 stories continuing their adventures 
 and experiences, or other books 
 quite as entertaining by the same 
 author ? 
 
 On the reverse side of the wrap 
 per which comes with this book, 
 you will find a wonderful list of 
 stories which you can buy at the 
 same store where you got this book. 
 
 Don't throw away the Wrapper 
 
 Use it as a handy catalog of the books 
 you want some day to have. ^But in 
 case you do mislay it, write to the 
 ^Publishers for a complete catalog.
 
 THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS 
 SERIES 
 
 By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 (EDWARD STRATEMEYER) 
 Beautiful Wrappers in FaH Color 
 
 No stories for boys ever published 
 have attained the tremendous popu 
 larity of this famous series. Since the 
 publication of the first volume, The 
 Rover Boys at School, some years ago, 
 over three million copies of these 
 books have been sold. They are well 
 written stories dealing with the Rover 
 boys in a great many different kinds 
 of activities and adventures. Each 
 volume holds something of interest to 
 every adventure loving boy. 
 
 A complete list of titles is printed 
 on the opposite page.
 
 BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 (Edward Stratemeyer) 
 
 OVER THREE MlLLiON COPIES SOLD OF THIS SERIES. 
 
 Uniform Style of Binding. Colored Wrappers. 
 Every Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 . THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL 
 
 ITHE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST 
 
 THE ROVBR BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA 
 
 THE ROVBR BOYS IN CAMP 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM 
 
 THE ROVBR BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK 
 
 THE ROVE*. BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL 
 
 THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
 
 WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS 
 
 By JAMES CODY FERRIS 
 
 Individual Colored Wrapper* and Illustration* by 
 
 WALTER S. ROGERS 
 Each Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for 
 boys but which will be read by all who love mystery, 
 rapid action, and adventures in the great open spaces. 
 
 The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of 
 an old ranchman, the owner of many thousands of 
 heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride, how to 
 shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any 
 and all circumstances. 
 
 The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cow 
 boys, on the job when required but full of fun and 
 daring a bunch any reader will be delighted to know. 
 
 THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH 
 THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON 
 THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER 
 THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER'S GAP 
 THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS 
 THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
 
 THE HARDY BOY'S SERIES 
 
 By FRANKLIN W. DIXON 
 , ' 
 
 Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 /"THE HARDY BOYS are sons of a celebrated Ameri 
 can detective, and during vacations and their off time 
 from school they help their father by hunting down clues 
 , themselves. 
 
 'THE TOWER TREASURE 
 
 ' A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted "in the 
 tower." It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an astonishing discovery 
 that cleared p the mystery. 
 
 THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF 
 
 The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr. Hardy 
 started to investigate and disappeared ! An odd tale, with plenty of ex 
 citement. 
 
 THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL 
 
 Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached when 
 Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills. 
 
 THE MISSING CHUMS 
 
 Two of the Hardy Boys' chums take a motor trip down the coast. They 
 disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are captured. 
 A thrilling story of adventure. 
 
 , HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD 
 
 Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the boys 
 leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to happen. A western 
 story all boys will enjoy. 
 
 THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY 
 
 Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. 
 It remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery. 
 
 THE SECRET OF THE CAVES 
 
 When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer 
 old hermit. 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND 
 
 A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island. 
 
 THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY 
 
 The Hardy Boys solve"the'mystery of the disappearance of some valua 
 ble mail. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES 
 
 B? FRANKLIN W. DLXON 
 
 .Illustrated. Each Voiom* CMfe*e in Itself. 
 
 No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of 
 youngAmerica as aviation. This series has been inspired 
 by recent daring feats of the air, and is dedicated to Lind- 
 berg, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of the skies. 
 
 OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS ; 
 
 or Ted Scott's daring long distance flight. 
 
 RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS; 
 
 or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air. 
 
 OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL ; 
 
 or, Ted Scott, Lost in the Wilderness. 
 
 FIRST STOP HONOLULU; 
 
 or, Ted Scott, over tJie Pacific. 
 
 THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS ; 
 
 or, Ted Scott, Over th* West Indies. 
 
 SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE; 
 
 or, Ted Scott, On a Secret Mission. 
 
 ACROSS THE PACIFIC; 
 
 or, Ted Scott's Hep to Australia. 
 
 THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER ; 
 or, Ted Scott and the Diaawnd Smugglers. 
 
 FLYING AGAINST TIME ; 
 
 or, Breaking tlte Ocean to Ocean Record. 
 
 OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS ; 
 
 or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers. 
 
 LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE; 
 
 or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land. 
 
 THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA ; 
 or, Ted Scott's Search in Nugget Valley. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 L THE DON STURDY SERIES 
 
 By VICTOR APFLETON 
 
 Author of " The Tom Swift Series " 
 
 Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures 
 of Don Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big 
 game hunter, the other a noted scientist, he travels far and 
 wide into the jungles of South America, across the Sahara, 
 deep into the African jungle, up where the Alaskan volca 
 noes spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and 
 many other places where there is danger and excitement. 
 Every boy who has known Tom Swift will at once become 
 the boon companion of daring Don Sturdy. 
 
 DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY 
 DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS 
 DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD 
 DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE 
 DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES 
 DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS 
 DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS 
 
 DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS 
 
 i 
 
 DON STURDY IN LION LAND 
 
 DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 THE RADIO BOYS SERIES 
 
 (Trademark Registered) 
 
 By ALLEN CHAPMAN 
 Author of the "Railroad Series," Etc. 
 
 Illustrated. Every Vohun* Cdoplete in Itself. 
 
 Here is a series that gives full details of radio work 
 both in sending and receiving how large and small sets 
 can be made and operated, and with this real information 
 there are the stories of the radio boys and their adventures. 
 Each story is a record of thrilling adventures rescues, nar 
 row escapes from death, daring exploits in which the radio 
 plays a main part. Each volume is so thoroughly fascin 
 ating, so strictly up-to-date, and accurate that all modern 
 boys will peruse them with delight. 
 
 Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well 
 known radio expert. 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS FIRST WIRELESS 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS AIDING THE SNOWBOUND , 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC 
 
 THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 THE RAILROAD SERIES 
 
 By ALLEN CHAPMAN 
 Author of the "Radio Boys," Etc. 
 
 Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated. 
 Every Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a 
 great American railroad system. There are adventures in abund 
 ance railroad wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a 
 "wildcat" locomotive, the disappearance of a pay car with a large 
 sum of money on board but there is much more than this the 
 intense rivalry among railroads and railroad men, the working out 
 of running schedules, the getting through " on time " in spite of 
 all obstacles, and the manipulation of railroad securities by evil 
 men who wish to rule or ruin. 
 
 RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Bound to 
 
 Become a Railroad Man. 
 RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER ; or, Clearing 
 
 the Track. 
 RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fire- 
 
 man of the Limited Mail. 
 RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS ; or, The 
 
 Trials and Triumphs of a Young Engineer. 
 RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The 
 
 Mystery of the Pay Car. 
 RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN ; or, The Young 
 
 Railroader's Most Daring Exploit. 
 RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The 
 
 Wreck at Shadow Valley. 
 RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, 
 
 The Stolen Government Bonds. 
 RALPH ON THE MOUNTAIN DIVISION; or, 
 
 Fighting Both Flames and Flood. 
 RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS ; or, The 
 
 Secret of the Blue Freight Cars. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 FLYING STORIES FOR BOYS 
 
 IN THE AIR WITH ANDY LANE 
 By EUSTACE L ADAMS 
 
 Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself. 
 
 Mr. Adams, the autKor of this flying series for boys is an ex 
 perienced aviator and has had many thrilling adventures in the 
 ait both as a member of the famous Lafayette Escadrille in 
 the World War and in the United States Naval Aviation 
 Service flying -with the squadrons patrolling the Atlantic 
 Coast. His stories reveal not only his ability to tell daring 
 and exciting air episodes but also his first hand knowledge of 
 modern aeroplanes and the marvelous technical improvements 
 which have been made in the past few years. Andy Lane 
 flies the latest and most highly developd machines in the 
 field of aviation. 
 
 FIFTEEN DAYS IN THE AIR 
 
 Andy refuels his ship in the air and sets a new endurance record. 
 
 OVER THE POLAR ICE 
 
 In a giant flying boat Andy beats his enemy in a dash to the South Pole. 
 
 RACING ROUND THE WORLD 
 
 In a series of thrilling Sights Andy wins an air dash around the globe to 
 win a $100,000 prize. 
 
 THE RUNAWAY AIRSHIP 
 
 Through foggy skies Andy Lane brings back the world's greatest pas 
 senger carrying dirigible, blown away on the wings of a storm. 
 
 PIRATES OF THE AIR 
 
 Andy Lane pilots the giant passenger plane Apex No. 4 across the Atlan 
 tic in the face of almost overwhelming odds. 
 
 ON THE WINGS OF FLAME 
 
 Andy makes a forced landing in the South American jungle in the dead 
 of night and has thrilling experiences with the natives. 
 
 THE FLYING WINDMILL 
 
 Andy Lane and his restless crew take off in a monster autogyro in 
 search of pirate treasure. 
 
 GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 . 
 
 1 (L 
 MM 2'8 1997 

 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000133459 8